A Soldier's Fate

Published by Sybaritic Press 12530 Culver Blvd. Suite 3 Los Angeles, CA 90066 http://sybpress.com/ If you purchased this book without a cover, you should be aware that this book is stolen property. It was reported as ‘unsold and destroyed’ to the publisher, and neither the author nor the publisher has received payment for this ‘stripped book.’ This is a work of fiction. Any similarity to personalities living or dead is purely coincidental and exists solely in the reader’s mind. Copyright 2008 by D.L. Warner Cover art by Anne Cain All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without the written permission of the Publisher, except where permitted by law. For any information, address: Sybaritic Press, Los Angeles CA. ISBN 978-1-60643-846-6 Printed in the United States of America First Edition May 2008

A Soldier’s Fate

by D.L. Warner

A Soldier’s Fate

1

I hardly heard the church bells ringing in the New Year. My lover and I were entwined with each other utterly exhausted. Vincent blamed the new silk pajamas for the frenzy of sex that spanned almost the entire house. I think it was the champagne and the fact that we were blessedly alone. We had plans that involved watching old movies and talking over what we hoped for in the coming months. It was supposed to be very romantic. We got as far as feeding each other succulent shrimp and crab while drinking champagne. I licked a drop of the wine off Vincent’s chin. Then, I kissed him. His mouth was sweet from the champagne. The taste was so compelling that I had to find out how the wine tasted on the rest of his smooth, warm skin. In the next moment, I had beautiful Vincent splayed across the kitchen table while I lapped bubbly off his navel. The rivulet flowed down the golden treasure trail. My tongue followed until I could swirl the wine around his erection before attempting to swallow him whole. Vincent’s physical grace amazed me. Even in the throes of passion, as he writhed beneath me, he did not displace one dish or piece of silver. I loved the way he tasted in my mouth. It was even better with expensive champagne. I made a note of that. I managed to maneuver us both to the sofa where we huddled under blankets watching the official festivities on TV. Vincent held me close, blissed out and content for the moment. “I love starting the year this way,” Vincent murmured. “We still have a couple of hours to go, but I agree.” “There’s still time for dessert,” Vincent said. I chuckled softly. “I just had dessert – champagne covered Vincent.” He elbowed me. “I made chocolate mousse, goof.” “Hmmm,” I murmured against his temple. “You spoil me.” “I know.” It took some persuading to convince me to let Vincent go to the kitchen for the mousse. He felt really good where he was. Eventually, Vincent managed to tweak my guilt. “I worked hard on that dessert,” he muttered sullenly. I knew Vincent wasn’t really sullen. He majored in sullen when he was under my command. But I could tell he had made careful plans for the evening, and I had enjoyed the first course. I let him leave to sofa to dash naked into the kitchen. While that was a wonderful sight by firelight, I said a little prayer that none of Bobby’s plans went awry. He would certainly be scandalized and possibly traumatized. Vincent dashed back with a bowl, two spoons, the cognac and two snifters. I welcomed him into my arms and covered us once more. We shared the mousse from the bowl cradled on his abdomen. It was silky, smooth, dense and just sweet enough. “Oh, love, this is very good,” I murmured, kissing his cheek. He smiled at me then. It was the sweet, beautiful smile that I loved to see. The evening might have ended with us falling asleep holding spoons with the bowl precariously balanced. But then, Vincent tilted his head back and kissed me. The next thing I knew, that talented tongue was licking mousse and 1

D.L. Warner

cognac off my skin until I was begging for him to take me. Somehow, we ended up in the shower still kissing and caressing. We wrecked that room as well. By the time church bells chimed in the New Year, the house was a sticky shambles, and we were buried under our blankets in bed. “Happy New Year, Love,” I whispered. “Hmmmm. Happy New Year,” Vincent sighed. I hadn’t realized as we fell into a deep contented sleep that our insular world was about to be upended. ***** Vincent and I reported to the Foundation’s new offices to meet the civilian staff for the first time a week later. There were mixed feelings over ending our lengthy, post-battle convalescence. We were thoroughly spoiled by all that leisure time despite the attempts on our lives. Any schedule that lacked nearly constant access to each other was not entirely welcome, but we had to earn our freedom. The time had come to fulfill our promises to the Benefactors. We arrived at the office building in our new, finely tailored suits. I didn’t know how we were going to get through the day in those clothes. Vincent was in charcoal gray with a pristine white shirt and a red silk tie. His hair was pulled back in a sleek ponytail giving him a polished and formidable look that was damned sexy. Were it not for our driver, he would have been very wrinkled and disheveled upon arrival. The glances he was sending my way were not helping my self-control. “It’s like when you were in uniform,” he said softly before we reached the gates. “So controlled...so strong...god, Rik...” “Tonight, love,” I promised with a hard swallow. “I won’t remove a thing.” “I won’t either.” The excitement of the new job took hold as the car moved past the main gate. “Good morning, sirs!” The gate guard – Hans Younger said. “It’s an honor to be the first to greet you.” Vincent blushed but managed to smile back. “Good morning, Hans,” I said. “Where to from here?” Hans pointed down the lane toward a young man in a snappy, blue suit awaiting us. According to his newly minted name badge, this man’s name was Frederick Davlin. “Good morning, sirs!” He exclaimed with a slight squeak in his voice. “At ease, Frederick,” I said with a reassuring smile. He tried to laugh. “Y-yes, sir. Right this way.” I wasn’t sure whether Frederick was nervous about his first day or nervous about us. We looked relatively harmless in the suits, and Vincent wasn’t scowling. Perhaps there were Benefactors about. We followed him along listening to the prattle about assigned parking until he handed us off to Lieutenant Ouida Remak. My former assistant and Julian Maximilian were waiting in the handsomely appointed lobby. They were impressive in their business attire. And they were beaming at us. “And you both complained about the tailor,” Remak commented. “Yeah, yeah,” I said. “You look lovely, too.” “What do we do first?” Vincent asked glancing about curiously. “We report to security to get our identification,” Maximilian replied. “Then, we report to the main conference room to meet the staff and some of the Benefactors.” “Which ones?” Vincent asked with a frown. 2

A Soldier’s Fate

“Brigadier General Zumwald, Dr. Auerbach and Mrs. Lindstrom,” Remak replied apologetically. Vincent glared at me. I sighed. “We couldn’t wear body armor on our first day, Hardcase.” I gave him my warmest smile pleading for his patience. The glare softened, but the scowl returned as we headed down the impressive dark blue carpet to the security suite. There, Colonel Thomas Heisler, retired, greeted us. His career had been a casualty of the military upheaval that preceded Vincent’s disappearance two years prior. His office had uncovered the plot by rogue generals to open the portal between worlds. Heisler did his job despite extraordinary pressure to stop. And he gracefully accepted retirement when it became clear that his career was part of the price for peace amongst the remaining brass once the dust settled. I admired his integrity. When the Benefactors asked for a recommendation for Chief of Security, I could think of no one better suited. The wiry, white haired man greeted us with a warm smile. “Colonel Blitz at last,” he said grasping my outstretched hand. “Thank you so much for this opportunity.” I shook my head. “You deserve it, Tom.” “I’ve never had such resources before,” he continued in amazement. “My wife and daughters love the salary.” I laughed at that. “Don’t we all? Let’s see what you’ve set up.” The systems monitoring and securing the building and grounds were state of the art. In areas where privacy forbade cameras, there were telemetry scanners ever seeking anomalies. “Most impressive,” I said. My staff was in awe. “Thank you,” Heisler beamed. “I have a crack investigative unit at your disposal.” I nodded appreciatively. “And, if I may, Colonel, Major, a review of your home security is in order,” he said. “Modifications would be under your control and you would have the only record.” “That would be prudent, sir,” Remak said without hesitation. “From this moment on, you both will be in charge of highly sensitive information on cutting edge systems and inventions,” Heisler continued. “Your security is a bigger issue than when you were in service.” Vincent looked at me. His approval was infinitesimal, but I noted it. We had good security at home, but the foundation systems would offer complete surveillance and aggressive response even if we were unable to summon help. “You’ll be our first meeting this week,” I said. With that, we submitted to recording our biometric information for the security systems and ID badges. Vincent scowled as he was photographed. It was a look I hadn’t seen in quite a while. “You’re scowling,” I pointed out, fingering the badge. “Reflex,” he replied. The photo was adorable, but I didn’t dare tell him so. He looked at mine with a sideways smile. “Nice smirk, Colonel.” “Reflex,” I replied with a wink. Afterward, Heisler gave us the keys to our living quarters at the Foundation. He also gave us a serious admonishment. “Your office is as close as 98% of the people in this building should get to your private door,” Heisler said seriously. “These corporate types like the expedience of total access. Remember that you and the Major aren’t corporate anything. You are highly valued personnel. Make my job a cushy one, 3

D.L. Warner

protect yourselves as you have been trained.” “We will,” I promised. “I’ll see that it is made policy,” Remak added. “Today.” We headed for the main conference room after making arrangements for Bobby’s ID. The room was as impressive as the place they had first met with the Benefactors. It wasn’t quite as opulent though. The glasses probably weren’t crystal in deference to our military sensibilities. Mrs. Lindstrom was the first to greet us. “Stunning,” she purred with a big smile as we approached her. I surprised her by kissing each cheek. Vincent did as well. We’d learned that giving controlled contact was often enough for would-be interlopers. Fortunately, all the Doctor and the Brigadier General required was a hand shake or a salute. “Your preliminary research and plan of action are impressive,” Zumwald said. “I am astonished considering you were convalescing most of the time.” “Thank you, sir. We have an excellent team,” I replied. “You do indeed,” Lindstrom agreed. “Lieutenant Remak’s work is worthy of any top-flight CEO. Your staffing report should be taught in business school.” “Thank you, ma’am.” “We won’t keep you long,” Lindstrom assured us. “The PR guy wants a few photos for the press kit. Then, we’ll introduce you to your chief of staff and release you to your work.” “We are at your disposal,” I told them. They kept their word about how long we’d be there. The PR man, Peter Wilhelm was flashy but efficient. He and his silent and slightly scary photographer, Vorhees, had us pose in various combinations and alone. Somehow, the odd photographer got Vincent to stop scowling. Instead, he had a mischievous smirk that showed a lot of his real personality. He then cleverly put Vincent in my eye line for my solo shot. I looked at him warmly. His expression just as the flash went off made me really miss our old routine. The regret must have reached my face as I stepped away from the photo shoot. My lover mouthed the word ‘later’ then smiled his shy smile. I nodded then turned my attention to Mrs. Lindstrom. “Let me introduce you to your Chief of Staff, so you can get on with your day,” she said. Her name was Sonja Becker, and her resume was impressive. She was very attractive – tall with mahogany colored hair in an elegant twist. She wore a very carefully tailored cream-colored suit. Her welcome was warm, but I could tell that she was appraising us. Ms. Becker had large gray eyes that I doubted missed much. “Sonja Becker was hand picked by the Benefactors to run your offices and act as liaison with us,” Mrs. Lindstrom said proudly. “Sonja, meet the core of the Foundation, Colonel Heron, Major Greven, Major Maximilian and Lieutenant Remak.” “I am very pleased to be here,” she said, extending her hand to each of us. Her eyes lingered on mine a fraction too long. It was not obvious to an average person, but my team was not average. Vincent and Remak stiffened. I was cool and personally distant. Vincent hated that personae when it was directed at him. I felt him relax when I aimed it at Sonja Becker. “Shall we talk while on the tour,” I suggested. I deftly evaded her move to walk between Vincent and me by sidestepping purposefully close to my lover and prompting her to lead on. “I’ll take my leave now,” Lindstrom said. “My office is likely running amok.” “Very well,” I said with a smile. “But we must have you by for dinner.” “Yes,” Vincent added with a smile. 4

A Soldier’s Fate

“Set a date, boys, then try and stop me.” We fell in behind Ms. Becker as she introduced us to the people and the facility. My misgivings about the woman were forgotten as we toured the complex. It was an amazing place, and I felt humbled at the thought of running it. There were labs of all types to test Altereds from the cell level out. There was a research Library with access to the main military library. Vincent’s eyes widened at the vast array of tomes he had never seen. There was an Outreach and Testing Center to gage the strength of potential Altereds before they got involved with the Military adjacent to a Counseling Center for parents and Potentials. The Foundation would assess anyone who had the mutations without the specter of forced induction. This would be invaluable for information on how the mutation affected growth and aging. The possibilities for discovery were endless. We reached the training and development wing next. Dr. Auerbach maintained offices, labs, hospital and surgical facilities there as well as the main Military Hospital. Those facilities were top of the line, but the centerpiece of that wing for us was the physical training facilities. Vincent, Maximilian and I stopped short and gaped at the exercise yards. It had transponders and battle bots and whatever nasty things the evil genius Remak could think up. “Sirs, I must point out that you have more meetings, and you are in your new suits,” Remak muttered. “One hit, we promise,” I said as we broke into a run. “Fire it up!” Vincent and I were out of our jackets and ties as we ran onto the field. The energy transponders hummed. I could feel Maximilian just behind us. We all saw the same target – a thick, metal blast shield near the end of the field. It was pristine – unscarred by anything we could dish out. It was the perfect place for a hand print. I felt a powerful arc of energy between me, the transponders and Vincent as we neared the wall. We cried out in unison as we hit the metal with our right palms. We left perfect impressions of our hands in the center of the shield. “Wow,” Vincent breathed with huge eyes. “Let’s do some more.” I chuckled. “One hit, we promised.” “Aw, man...” “Trust me, Hardcase. We’ll get to play,” I said with a wink. “Is your hand tingling?” “Yeah,” Vincent replied, puzzled. “Mine as well,” Maximilian added. “Strange.” “I sense Remak’s scary mind at work,” I replied. We walked back to the hall smiling broadly. Ms. Becker was dismayed. Remak was smirking. “Resistance field, Ouida?” I asked as I adjusted my shirt and tie. “You like a challenge, sir,” she replied with a ghost of a smile. “Make time for us this week to see what else you’ve cooked up in there,” I said. Vincent grinned. “It’s your first appointment tomorrow, sir,” she replied. “All three of you. Shall we, Ms. Becker?” The Chief of Staff seemed relieved to get back on familiar ground. We were shown the kitchens built for the cafeteria and for Vincent’s work. My lover was astonished at the facility that looked impressive to my untrained eyes. “Is the Chef here?” Vincent asked. “Jean Valmont and his assistants have been here all week setting up the equipment and overseeing procurement, but today they are wrapping up loose ends with their former employer,” Becker replied. “He asked for a meeting with you as soon as possible.” “After we spar,” Vincent said decisively. 5

D.L. Warner

“Very good, sir,” she replied crisply. Vincent met my gaze when we left the kitchens. I felt my heart lurch at the happiness in his eyes. The tour ended in the Administrative Wing. Our offices were in an arc around the central reception area. Each office belonging to the core staff was connected to private living quarters. The elation we felt when touring the facility was tempered when we saw the layout of our office suite. It was a spacious and handsomely appointed area, but the space was partitioned, separating Vincent from me. “Why are there walls?” Vincent asked with a scowl at me. I looked at Remak who glared at Ms. Becker. “This room does not fit my specifications,” Remak said sharply. “Colonel Heron will be having a lot of highly sensitive meetings and calls,” she explained. “No CEO shares office space.” “There is nothing so sensitive that Vincent cannot hear,” I said quietly. Then, I smiled. “When I was dealing with classified information for my eyes only, Vincent was typically flopped on one of my chairs or the sofa using his enhanced hearing and sight. He never breached a confidence, and he is my best advisor.” “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize,” Ms. Becker began. “I gave you the specifications,” Remak said pointedly. I knew what the problem was immediately. Remak was my assistant and only a lieutenant. Ms. Becker did not put much weight on her recommendations. In the military, it was understood that Remak spoke for me. I wondered what else she had not done. Apparently, so did Remak. “Have you scheduled interviews for the Colonel and Major’s assistant?” She asked with extreme patience. “N-no. I thought it prudent to assess their needs myself before scheduling interviews,” she replied defensively. “It’s standard protocol.” “Are you qualified to carry firearms?” Remak asked. “Their assistant must be able to act as a bodyguard.” The woman looked skeptical. This was not going well at all. “Let’s all have a seat,” I said. There were ample oversized chairs in front of my large, shiny wooden desk. Vincent sat on the arm of my chair. I saw a flicker of disapproval from Ms. Becker at that. “Ms. Becker, this has not gone smoothly because I have not made my wishes clear to the Benefactors,” I began diplomatically. “Nor did I explain the nature of the dynamic of the relationship between me, Vincent and these two. “We are not corporate, we are military. I am accustomed to having complex orders carried out without question. In our chain of command, assistants like Ouida Remak speak for their superiors. Her specs are mine. We need a bodyguard around civilians, because we are forbidden from fighting civilians.” “I did not mean to question...” Ms. Becker began. I held up my hand. “The confusion is understandable,” I said. “We do not fit business protocols. This will not be an easy mesh. An added problem will be trust. I’m not speaking of today’s bumpy ride. My squad has bled together and for each other. It will be hard to earn our trust, and I apologize for that.” I understand, Colonel. I apologize for my thoughtlessness to you, Lieutenant,” she said levelly. “My research could have been more thorough.” “No harm done,” I replied. “The office can be easily corrected.” “I’ll have workman here today,” Ms. Becker said with a convincing smile. “And I’ll review the 6

A Soldier’s Fate

specs and schedule interviews for an assistant.” “Meanwhile, sir, if I may,” Remak began. “No, Ouida,” I said firmly but with a warm smile. “You have your hands full with staffing and training. I won’t have you run ragged.” “Sir, you two must have protection,” Maximilian said. “Not if we stay here for the time being,” I replied, looking at Vincent for his opinion. “I’ll have to see the living area first,” he replied bluntly. I sighed. It could have been much worse. Vincent was not pleased at all that he was seeing and feeling from Ms. Becker. “Of course,” I replied easily. “Why don’t we all take a break and look over our quarters. We’ll reconvene in the main conference room in 90 minutes.” “Very prudent,” Maximilian agreed. “Sir, I had ordered lunch from the Market Café,” Remak said. “Sort of a welcoming gift.” Vincent brightened then. “Thanks! Have ours sent here. Come on, Rik.” “That’s it then,” I said. “Thanks for everything. We’ll meet at 1330.” I followed my lover to the double doors at the far end of the suite. As we swiped our badges for entry, I heard Remak and Maximilian lead Ms. Becker from our office and shut the door behind them. My relief was short-lived. I had a glowering lover on my hands. As soon as our door was shut and locked, I pinned Vincent against it. He tensed and began to bristle. I gently took hold of him by the hair and tilted his head back. “Don’t fight me, Love,” I murmured against his throat. “We don’t have the time, and you don’t really want to...” Vincent gasped as I kissed the pulse throbbing beneath his warm, sweet skin. He relaxed against me, offering me his lips then humming his pleasure as I languidly kissed him. I didn’t let the kiss go too far or too long. We couldn’t get carried away. It was just enough to connect and calm the tension between us. His eyes were dreamy when I raised my head. He smiled at me. “You’re so good at that,” Vincent said softly. “My pleasure,” I replied, stepping back to look at him in the soft morning light. “She wants you,” he murmured. I closed my eyes for an instant then looked at my lover levelly. “I know,” I replied simply. “But you know who I want...whom I love...who owns my heart...” Vincent moaned as he took my mouth in a deep, searing kiss. “I know that you are mine,” Vincent said softly. Our lips were mere millimeters apart. “But she will try, and she will keep trying.” “I will frost her knickers, Love. If she doesn’t get the hint, she’ll have to go,” I replied. “We are the highest authority here. It’s in our contracts.” Vincent’s gaze softened. He gave me a sly smile. “Are we going to look at the apartment?” He asked. I pulled him away from the door. As we moved into the main area, the lights went up revealing a spacious, open room where the living room, dining room and kitchen all had places. The living area had a fireplace. The floors were dark wood, like the ones at our home. Neutral area rugs covered the floor where the furniture was placed. The furniture was modest but looked comfortable. Somehow, the room looked homey without having any of our personal affects in place. “I’ll be able to talk to you while you cook,” I said with a smile. “I like the arrangement,” Vincent agreed. “And the windows.” 7

D.L. Warner

There were tall windows that looked out onto the atrium at the center of the complex. There was a balcony off the living area with a small table and chairs. The windows and the balcony had security shutters for emergencies, but our apartment was on the innermost ring of the building one floor from the top. Our neighbors were Max and Remak. We were very safe. It would be easy to enjoy the fresh air and sunshine. The kitchen was as state of the art as the main one downstairs, but it managed a homey feel as well. “I’ll have to bring my knives,” Vincent said softly. “Bobby will love it. There is a dishwasher,” I observed. “And a garbage disposal.” “And a trash compactor,” Vincent muttered. “He won’t want to leave here. Hey, there’s a note on the really amazing refrigerator.” “What does it say?” “Welcome, Major. I look forward to working with you on this exciting endeavor. I invite you and the Colonel to enjoy this small welcoming meal. Chef Jean Valmont.” Inside the fridge, we found a covered dish filled with a colorful salad topped with thinly slicked medium rare steak. There was also a pot of soup to go with the bread we found on the counter. The fridge itself had been well stocked along with the cabinets and pantry. Everything we typically kept on hand was there down to wines, cognac and cocoa. “Remak’s been busy,” I commented. “Saves us a lot of time,” Vincent replied. “All we need are clothes and toiletries.” “Let’s take a look at the rest of the place.” The bedrooms were just a little smaller than home, but the furniture was similar. The beds were made and there were extra blankets. There were two bathrooms, one off each of the bedrooms, giving us complete privacy from Bobby if we chose. Those bathrooms were of ample size with a huge tub and a separate shower. The line closet was filled with fluffy towels and washcloths. Vincent whistled. His eyes were huge and tinged with concern. “What do they want from us to earn all of this?” I tilted his chin up to gaze into his beautiful eyes. “We are experts in a very exclusive field. The Benefactors courted me for nearly two years. Getting you was a bonus they never dreamed of. We could do nothing but write journals from our missions, and they would know more about Altereds than anyone on the outside ever has.” “I suppose.” “We are worth all of this,” I stated emphatically. “Besides, this space is as much about keeping us working as many hours as possible without noticing more than anything else.” That gave him pause. “Yeah, why else make this place Bobby heaven?” “So we’ll stay?” I asked with a smirk. Vincent snorted. “Did I say we wouldn’t? I say we milk this gig for all the cash we can while it lasts. We’ll be set for life after only a couple of years.” “Cynical, but a sound plan,” I laughed. “Wanna try the bed?” He suggested with a wicked grin. Before I could respond, Vincent flounced on the bed with a big bounce. I tried to dive on top of him, but ended up on my belly alongside him. We both laughed heartily, lessening the tension of the entire day. “Well, this is mature,” I sighed as I turned on my back. Vincent chuckled again before rolling on top of me. He kissed me gently. It was such a sweet, moving kiss that I gave thought to going for a quickie. Then, my phone rang. 8

A Soldier’s Fate

The receptionist at the front desk informed me that our lunch had arrived. Fritz brought it personally. “Please, thank him for us and have the order placed on my desk,” I said. “Thank you.” Vincent rolled off me and stood up, extending his hand. “Come on...I’m starving!” I took his hand with a sidelong look. He was not one to pass up an opportunity for some horizontal time with me. “There isn’t time for what I want to do with you, Rik,” he said softly. His eyes glittered dangerously. “Later, when I have hours to reclaim you.” That thought made me smile. “Okay then. Let’s eat.” Vincent peeked out the door into our office then moved as if he expected an ambush. The space was completely empty and quiet. A lovely basket was set on the center of my desk. My lover snagged the basked, zipped back into the apartment, locking the door behind him. Inside the basket, there were two crocks of Boeuf Bourguignon, hot baguettes and mini Tarte Tatin – all still warm. “There’s a note,” I said. “All the best in your new endeavor. Many thanks for inviting me to be the first to serve you in your new office. Please, enjoy this repast with a nice wine. Kindest regards, Fritz.” “You heard the man,” Vincent said with a smile. “There’s a nice Burgundy in the wind cabinet.” I fetched the wine and the glasses while Vincent set out the food. As I poured, Vincent turned on the insanely large television. It was easily visible from anywhere in the common areas of our apartment and probably from Maximillian’s and Remak’s as well. “There’s a menu for the television,” I said. “Hey, we can look at the security feed for the building.” “Sweet,” Vincent said. “No one can sneak up on us. Oh, man this is good. Fritz kicks ass.” “Sure does,” I sighed. The food soothed my spirit. The bond between Vincent and I sang happily. We ate in relative silence for the first moment, relishing the wonderful food. While we ate, we watched the deliveries coming into the loading dock. The amount of equipment and supplies needed to run the building was astonishing. My lover appeared to be interested, but his next comments belied that. “I was surprised that SHE didn’t personally deliver the food,” Vincent commented after demolishing his dessert. I shook my head. “She’s cagier than that. Ms. Becker will back off until she thinks there is an opening.” “How much chasing did you do to know this stuff ?” Vincent demanded. “I was chased, Love, not chasing,” I replied. “And not because of anything I was doing. My ambition was well known. These women were looking to be a general’s wife or better.” Vincent looked at me with great patience. “I think it helped that you’re hot.” “Anyway, Love, you have had your own persuers,” I said. “Lots of them.” Vincent snorted into his dessert. “You did – esepcially during our last hospital stay. Beautiful, wounded heroes are particularly irresistible,” I said with a smile. “Maybe. I don’t know,” Vincent muttered. “Jenn and Bobby always said I was oblivious. The last time I was in the hospital, all I could think about was you and how you looked at me before we were rescued.” His guileless response warmed my heart. It truly didn’t occur to him that there was anyone else for him but me. Still, there were a lot of new employees of both sexes working in the floors below our apartment. And my lover was compelling on many levels. I wondered about how much chasing there would be. Vincent leaned against me then, and I forgot about misgivings in favor of inhaling the scent 9

D.L. Warner

of his hair. I felt better as we left the apartment to meet with our team and Ms. Becker. Workmen were dismantling the partitions. They assured us of completion before we returned. The mood in the conference room amongst my team was also considerably lighter than when we parted. “Like your new digs?” I asked. Remak smiled. “I’ve looked at the plans dozens of times, but nothing compares to the finished result.” “I was astonished at the opulence,” Max said with a broad grin. “Much like my family home.” “The small touches were yours, Ouida,” I said quietly. “Thanks.” “My pleasure,” she murmured. Vincent was frowning at the conference table. “What’s with all the books?” “It’s the Foundation Employee Handbook,” Remak replied. “You should each have a copy.” I placed mine alogside of a growing pile of paperwork while Vincent leafed through his. My focus was on the schedule. “After the spar tomorrow, Vincent will meet with Chef Jean. We’ll meet with Zumwald and brief him on the parameters of our study. He may have some pointers on how to avoid problems,” I said. “Vincent, do you think you can join us at some point?” “Dunno,” Vincent replied glancing up from his book. “I have a lot to cover, and I don’t know what Chef Jean has to say. Who wrote this section on interacting with Altereds?” “That would be Dr. Auerbach,” Remak said. My lover’s irritated tone prompted me to pick up the book and look for the apparently offending passage. In the dos and don’ts section on physical contact with Altereds, there was a passage that stated ‘unwanted or sudden physical contact could result in the melting of the face.’ I blinked at that. “I think the book has to state the worse case scenario,” I offered. “I have never melted…” Vincent began. “There was that one Sargent’s glasses, Hardcase,” I replied. “He got them off in time.” “True, but a civilian in a similar situation may sue the Foundation,” I said mildly. “By having them sign off on the worse case scenario, the Foundation avoids liability.” “That’s not the worst I could do,” Vincent muttered. “Hardcase,” Remak said patiently. “The language in that section was carefully chosen to disabuse any employee who may be tempted to touch either of you or any other Altered.” “Secretaries who may want to touch your hair or my butt,” I explained. “Oh,” he frowned. “Well, bullocks to that.” Sonya Becker entered the room as Vincent slammed the book shut. Her cool, efficient demeanor had returned. She smiled at us as she took a seat. “I understand that workmen are dismantling the office partitions,” she began. “They were at work when we left,” I replied. “We’ll be heading to our home to pick up things for an extended stay as soon as Bobby gets his security credentials.” “Your schedules are clear for the rest of the day, sirs,” Becker said. “I just need your itineraries for tomorrow.” “From 0800 to 1000, the Colonel, Major Greven and Major Maximillian will be on the training range,” Remak began. “At 1100 hrs, Major Greven will be with Chef Jean.” “I think I’ll be with him well into the evening,” Vincent said. “I want to watch the kitchen work lunch and dinner.” 10

A Soldier’s Fate

I looked at him sharply. His tone told me he’d be gone for hours more than that. “I’ll bring dinner home by the time you’re free, Blitz,” he assured me with a warm, warm smile. That placated me though I still didn’t like the thought of not seeing him for hours. “We have a meeting with General Zumwald that will last for a few hours,” I said. “After that, we should have a comprehensive schedule for the next few weeks.” “Shall I sit in and take notes?” Becker asked. “No, thank you, but the General won’t be candid with a civilian present,” I said. “They like to curse,” Vincent clarified. “Yes,” I said, giving Vincent a look. “You could work on candidates for our assistant.” “Yes, sir,” Becker replied without a blink. She didn’t stiffen or show any hint of reluctance. Either she had seen the error of her ways or she was truly biding her time. It didn’t matter. In either case, we would have some distance from Ms. Becker. The meeting broke up an hour later. Bobby was due at any moment, and we wanted to walk him through security. We had to introduce him to our second home. It was the right move. Bobby’s exuberance made us forget the earlier tensions of the day. He tried to be calm, but he all but ran from location to location. The training range almost put him over the edge, but we managed to get him to leave by reminding him that he had to clear security to get further than the lobby without us. Of course, Major Heisler liked Bobby immediately. The young man was fascinated by everything in the security section. The Major gave him a detailed tour before getting his biometrics for the badge and the telemetry systems. If the rest of the building impressed Bobby, the apartment knocked his socks off. He gaped at the rooms and the view. “This place is awesome,” he excalimed. “I have my own bathroom…and huge TV and mega PC!” “We will be going home now and then,” Vincent said dryly. “I know,” Bobby replied with a blush. “I love it there, but this is really cool. I can walk to school!” Vincent gave him a sidelong glance, but he said nothing. “Why don’t you put your things away,” I suggested. “We’re heading home to get some things for a stay here.” “Sure thing.” Major Heisler asigned a driver/bodyguard to take us home. The trip took less than an hour to pack clothes, toiletries and records for our time away from the house. Vincent packed his knives and some spices alongside with the rest of his things. I had mixed feelings about Vincent filling the rucksack he’d brought when he first arrived at the house. I had hoped he would never use it again. It was silly, I suppose. Vinent kissed my frown away. “It’s not like I’m not coming with you.” “Stop reading my mind, Love,” I whispered over his lips. “I take care of you,” he replied warmly. “Let’s go.” I had Vincent and Bobby load the car while I turned the faucets on to a trickle to keep the pipes from freezing. I left the central heating on the lowest setting for the same reason. After that, I locked the place down and set the alarm. All through the evening, I attempted to remove my suit or tie to get comfortable. Vincent would glare at me in response with clear disapproval. Thus, we put everything away then ate still wearing our business attire. Bobby noticed this and rolled his eyes before heading off to his room for the evening. Vincent quietly cleaned the kitchen, then put away his knives and spices before he turned to me. “I’m going to reclaim you,” Vincent said softly. “Come with me, now.” 11

D.L. Warner

There was nothing more I wanted to do than follow my lover to our bedroom. He held the door for me, then locked it behind us. I stood by the bed, unsure of what to do. “Stay here,” Vincent murmured. I watched him walk to the bathroom. Then, I heard bath water running. The scent of our bath salts drifted into our room just as the water was turned off. A short time later, Vincent returned. His gaze had heat and weight. I felt both as his eyes roamed over my body. “As much as I want to erase her from you, I really need to fuck you in that suit,” Vincent whispered before shoving me back on to the bed. I scooted back to the center of the bed as Vincent crawled up my body to straddle me. He drank me in with that soft, golden gaze. “Seeing you in this suit was like seeing you in your uniform,” he said softly as he gently brushed my hair back. “So cool and aloof and distant in these clothes, but when you look at me, I see the real you. I see everything I wanted before I was taken away.” “You have me, Love,” I murmured. “Please...” Vincent smiled at me. “I never dreamed you would say please to me.” He kissed me then, slowly and deeply. It seemed that kissing me was the best idea in the world. The kiss was tender, but I felt its barely restrained lust. My lover had become accomplished with his lips and tongue in the two months we’d been together. That kiss reduced me to little more than receptive, quivering flesh. I yielded to that talented mouth for a long moment, savoring his taste and scent. There was a bemused expression on Vincent’s face as he pulled out of the kiss. “I want you in this suit so badly, but I can’t actually fuck you that way,” he muttered. “Don’t you plan to have me after the bath?” I asked. “Oh yeah,” he smiled wickedly. “I want to suck you off, but I can’t see your face that way. I need to see your face. A hand job will have to do.” I almost chuckled over his pragmatic tone. “We’ll have to wear suits on other occasions. You could suck me off during one of those.” “At your desk, Colonel,” Vincent leered wickedly. “Count on it.” I felt my belt being unbuckled and my pants being unfastened. His eyes were intent on my face as he grasped my erection. I gasped, arching toward him. “Don’t close your eyes, Rik,” he murmured. I need to see your eyes.” My lover’s voice was honeyed and husky with desire. I focused on those beautiful, golden eyes as he’d gently commanded. His expression made me moan out loud. “That’s it, Rik. Let me see everything.,” Vincent whispered as he began to stroke me in earnest. I couldn’t help but do what he softly demanded. He watched me intently. His golden eyes were hungry. “You are incredible, Rik,” Vincent murmured. “I still can’t believe I can see you like this.” His smile was sweet, and I wanted to respond to his moving words, but all I could do was gasp just before he kissed me. As my pleasure grew, my lover kissed me. His tongue lazily played with mine. But I knew Vincent, he was working me over. It didn’t take long to bring me to the edge. “Open your eyes, Rik,” he murmured against my lips. I was so lost in pleasure, I hadn’t realized I’d closed them. His eyes were nearly black when his gaze met mine. His expression was full of want and love. That was enough to make me come. I arched my back seeking more contact with him. “Where is your famous patience, Colonel?” Vincent asked with a soft laugh. I was having none of that. In a single, smooth move, I turned us both so that Vincent was on his back. 12

A Soldier’s Fate

“Now, love,” I said a little breathlessly as I undid his pants. “Allow me the same pleasure. I need to see you come undone in this fine example of tailoring.” Vincent’s eyelids slid closed. He gasped and arched his back as I took hold of his erection. “No, Vincent, open your eyes,” I whispered. “Look into my eyes.” My lover moaned helplessly as he complied. His dreamy, golden eyes locked onto mine as I began to work that hot velvet over steel. “You are so beatuiful,” I said softly. “Ah, Rik,” Vincent moaned, arching toward me. He was the image of graceful abandon. Then, he climaxed, melting into bliss before my eyes. I kissed his parted lips slowly and deeply. I felt his strong arms wind around my body, pulling me closer. “Bastard,” he muttered softly as I lifted my lips from his. “You didn’t enjoy this?” I asked sweetly, nipping his throat. “I’m not dead,” he retorted with a chuckle. “But I have nothing left to re-claim you.” I smiled against his warm, sweet skin. “There are other ways to connect, Love. Let’s have that bath.” Our new tub was a marvel. It was deep enough to cover our shoulders and still run the whirlpool. Vincent settled in his favorite position against the front of my body. His heavy, wet hair draped over my shoulder. “Why did you react so strongly when I told you to look into my eyes?” I asked while massaging the skin I could reach. “You were driving me crazy,” Vincent replied softly. “I was 16 and constantly horny. I wanted you so much but didn’t know what to do about it. Then, you told me to look into your eyes while we first meditated.” “Is that why you finally agreed to meditate with me?” I asked. He nodded. “I could look at you. I could look into your eyes as much as I wanted. Your eyes made me want you even more, but they let me get to know you, so it was enough. You don’t know what that meant to me.” I squeezed him. “I do, Love. And know that looking into your eyes during all that time bound me to you as well.” “Your eyes are so dark, I thought they would be the same all the time,” he said thoughtfully. “But your eyes were different each time we meditated. I learned most of what the expressions meant.” “Most of them?” “I didn’t know the expression in your eyes when you saw me come out of that crater or when you held me after the battle,” he replied. “I had never seen your eyes so warm and open.” I nuzzled him. “Your eyes are fascinating. I could never read all that was going on in them when you were in the squad. I’ve loved learning everything about them.” “Will we get bored knowing everything about each other?” “No...absolutely not, Love,” I replied confidently. “It’s good to have the familiar to count on in all things. I’ve never had a person be a constant in my life, only the military. It excites me to think about holding you as we sleep and waking with you.” “I’ve only had Bobby since our folks died, then the military,” Vincent said quietly. “I’m glad to have you, too.” The bath left us very tired, but a good kind of tired. I could barely keep my eyes open as we climbed in between the crsip, new sheets on our large new bed. 13

D.L. Warner

“Feels good,” I said as we settled into our usual positions. “Not the same,” Vincent murmured. “We need Mrs. Bale to do the sheets,” I replied with a yawn. “We’ll make it a home.”

14

A Soldier’s Fate

2

We woke easily at 0500. We knew there was to be battle. Bobby was not pleased that he could not stay to watch the fight. “You’ll see the post mortem,” Vincent said. He put a hand on his brother’s shoulder and smiled. “You will have all that you can handle soon. I never got to have a senior year in high school. Enjoy yours.” “Vincent’s right,” I added. “Don’t rush. You’ll get to see everything, but you should really be present at school.” Bobby agreed, albeit reluctantly. He even gave us an out on taking him to school. Major Heisler had offered an escort. We knew that an armed escort in a military vehicle looked even cooler than we did, but we said nothing. Meanwhile, Vincent was inspired by his new kitchen. He made some amazing omelettes while Bobby and I did our kitchen duties. “I may be late tonght,” I said. “There is an organizational meeting late in the afternoon.” “How late?” Vincent demanded. “2000 hrs or so. I’ll try not be longer than that,” I replied. “Why? Did you have plans?” “No...but I may be late breaking down the kitchen,” he replied. “Bobby will be alone here.” “Brother, I’m not four,” he retorted. “This apartment is a fortress, and there is more than enough to occpy me.” I knew why Vincent was concerned. By our own design, we wanted our wing cleared of people by 1700 for our complete privacy. I knew if our home was a few doors away, someone would feel the need to knock. Thus, we were isolated. Bobby was safe enough, but we had learned never to take anything for granted. “I’ll have the meeting in our office,” I said simply. “Bobby, we know you’re old enough to be on your own.” “I get it. We have to be careful. It’s cool.” “General Braun would flay us alive if we weren’t,” I said with a smile. “You’re a valuable asset, too.” The young man smiled at that. We enjoyed out breakfast then escorted him down into the hands of Major Heisler’s aide. We were not dressed in suits that day. We were dressed for battle. Everyone was surprised when we arrived in full combat gear with body armor and full safety protocols. Vincent looked as hot in that outfit as he did in the suit. Vincent glared at me in warning. “If we go after each other with each change of clothes, we’ll never get anything done,” he hissed. I smiled a predatory smile. “I have always been good at multi-tasking, Vincent. Let’s go fight.” My lover gave me quite an evil grin. “I know the Lieutenant is going to put us through the wringer.” “She’s got a surprise coming,” I said with a grin of my own. 15

D.L. Warner

Ms. Becker approached us as we reached the doors to the Training Field. I’d all but forgotten about her. I certainly didn’t expect to see her at that hour of the morning. “Good morning, sirs,” she said brightly. Vincent nodded. I actually replied to the greeting. “Do you always start your day this early?” “No, sir,” she smiled. “I wanted to see the spar.” “You should,” I said. “If you want to see what we are.” “And I do,” she agreed. “How long does the exercise last?” “Don’t know,” Vincent said. He gave me a wicked grin. “This is a new course.” “That means we’ll be pushing the limits, in Altered speak,” I translated. “Then, we have to eat, shower and change.” “I see,” she said. I couldn’t tell if she disapproved or not. “That is why the organizational meeting is scheduled when it is.” “The Colonel likes to take on gas bags after a fight,” Vincent offered. I glared at my lover who was smiling prettily at me. “What the Major means is that we are sharper after using our skills.” “Excuse us, Ms. Becker. We have to meditate.” “It’s how we focus and keep safe,” I said. “By all means, sirs.” I followed Vincent into the antechamber to the Training Field. “Forget her, Love.” “Forget who?” Vincent asked innocently. I sighed. “Let’s get to it.” Maximillian was already on the field losening up with calisthenics as was his habit. Vincent and I staked out a spot then faced each other. “Look into my eyes, Vincent,” I said softly. My smile was warm. Those golden eyes flashed at mine as he centered himself then inhaled deeply as we began our routine. The bond sang between us, strong and sure. Focus was easy to find. In a short while we were completely relaxed and aware of our bodies. After a few more deep breaths, Vincent nodded. I felt loose and ready. “Julian, are you ready?” I asked. “And able, Rik.” Vincent smirked. “Call it, Colonel.” “Begin!” I shouted. I looked at Vincent. “Do you think Remak is still ticked that we were routinely out of our protective gear?” The buzzer sounded loudly. A trio of gun turrets appeared. All of us were in swift motion as the live rounds fired at us. “Geez, you think?” Vincent retorted as he bounded out of the path of the bullets. He was grinning. The battle was on and we were healthy and at full strength. We were going to play. Remak programmed the attack vectors using data from our last recorded exercise. It was a sound base for information, but Vincent and I had healed since then. And we had been sparring. A lot. One of the key changes in our fighting styles we’d been refining was using all of our skills instead of just the ones we preferred. Vincent used his energy channeling ability as well as speed and strength. I used my strength in addition to my energy skills. We were more effective than we were in that last formal exercise, and we were completely unpredictable. Still, Remak had surprises for us. There were live land mines and motion detection mines that we narrowly avoided. And there were large, flying concrete 16

A Soldier’s Fate

objects – I know not how – that lent excitement to the exercise. We beat the course relatively quickly for a first time. As a final show of power, instead of calling for a halt, Vincent and I stood in front of Maximilian and, combining our power, projected a powerful energy pulse that shut down everything in that room. The recording and control systems beyond there were shielded, so the post-mortem was not damaged. “Rik...Vincent...that was astonishing,” Maximilian rasped as he tried to catch his breath. “It is, indeed,” General Zumwald said from the antechamber. “I see your time convalescing was not idly spent.” “No, sir,” I said. “This Foundation is about shaking old notions regarding training.” “We started with us,” Vincent added. I bowed to Maximilian and to Vincent. “Well fought.” They bowed to me, and then we all bowed to the General. When Remak entered the room with Auerbach we all bowed to her. “Well played, Ouida,” I said quietly. “You are an evil genius,” Vincent exclaimed with a grin. “I’ll say,” Auerbach muttered. “Those guns took years off my life. I might have known you’d three have a way around them. I can’t wait to see the PM.” “Send me a copy ASAP,” Zumwald said. “I’ll leave you to your work.” Auerbach pulled out his diagnostic instrument. He took his readings as Ms. Becker came onto the field. She was properly impressed. “You really are weapons,” she said quietly. “Finely tuned and perfectly conditioned weapons,” Auerbach said. “All three of you are in excellent shape. I’m off to pack my office. Rik, I’ll see you at the meeting. Take your time getting there.” “Yes, sir,” I said. “Ladies, you heard the Doc. We’re going to eat and make ourselves presentable. Ouida, you’ll have my analysis by tomorrow morning.” I knew Ms. Becker wanted to speak further, but I needed to be alone with Vincent. The fight had made our blood rise. I could feel the lust between us growing over the bond we shared. “Thank you, Colonel,” Remak said before she and Maximilian took their leave. My clever Lieutenant took Ms. Becker with them. Vincent stalked away. I followed as I called Major Heisler. I quickly explained that he might get an usual energy spike from our apartment. Heisler acknowledged, noting that Auerbach had given him a heads up on us. They had already recorded a spike the night before. “Why are you blushing?” Vincent asked as he locked the apartment door. “Our lovemaking creates traceable telemetry,” I muttered. “That’s just weird.” “Forget about it,” Vincent murmured. He pinned me against the door and claimed my mouth in a fierce kiss. My knees buckled a little. I was as strong as I ever had been, but I was helpless against his kiss. My lover hummed his pleasure at my surrender. He pulled me from the door to our bedroom where he pushed me onto the mattress then straddled me. Vincent was kissing me with greater urgency before I had a chance to react. He was also stripping me. “Damn, you’re sexy when you fight,” he whispered. “Ms. Becker couldn’t keep her eyes off you, but you’re mine.” I couldn’t argue. I didn’t want to argue. Vincent was intent on having me. He was stripping my armor and clothing with barely restrained lust. It would be hard and fast, and I couldn’t wait to have him inside me. “Stay just like that,” Vincent whispered as he stood beside the bed. “I want to look at you.” 17

D.L. Warner

Vincent undressed and freed his hair while he gazed at me. His golden eyes blazed with want and mischief. “Vincent...please...” He flashed a smile at me as he pulled out the lube. “I still can’t believe you ask me.” “Beg, Love, beg...” Vincent turned me on my side gently, but he prepped me with barely restrained patience. He sighed against my shoulder once fully sheathed within me. “The way you feel...god, Rik...” “Please,” I moaned pushing back against him. He bit my shoulder with a groan, grasping my erection then pumping into me in earnest. Lord, Vincent knew my body well. We were halfway to orgasm when he pushed inside me. It wasn’t long before we were coming hard. When my mind completely cleared, we were in the shower. Somehow, I was washing his hair. “You set aside time for this,” Vincent murmured languidly. “I won’t see you for hours,” I replied softly. “Our first separation since you came to me.” “I know,” he replied wistfully. “Thank you for this.” “My pleasure, truly. You want to make lunch or raid the leftovers?” “Neither,” he said firmly. “If we eat here, we’ll end up in bed again. Then, we’ll nap and nothing will get done.” That sounded like a fine plan to me, but I had to admit it wasn’t practical. “What is your plan, oh sensible one?” “We go to the mess hall. The food is great, and you’ll get to meet Chef Jean.” “And I can be with you until the last possible minute,” I said. “It’s a sound plan though I prefer the former.” “Slut,” Vincent chuckled. We were dressed and on our way a short time after the shower. Much of the skeletal staff was in the opulent dining area for lunch. We gave the order to the waiter, and asked if Chef Jean would come by the table. The staff left us mercifully alone, no doubt because of all the mayhem on screen from our spar that morning. Halfway through the meal, I noticed a man in kitchen whites who had to be Chef Jean. He was tall with rugged, blond good looks and intelligent blue eyes. The man was startled when Vincent greeted him. I don’t think he expected my lover to be so stunning in person. Vincent looks great in photos or on a TV screen, but the reality is far more compelling. Because Chef Jean was taken unawares, he couldn’t school his expression quickly enough for either of us to miss his reaction. He was strongly attracted to my lover. Vincent’s gaze turned dangerous. I couldn’t imagine how I looked to him. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. “Forgive the interruption gentlemen,” he said with a bright smile. “I was anxious to meet you both.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” I replied, indicating that he should sit with us. “We know how fortunate we are to have you on board.” “No, the honor is mine. This is an excellent opportunity,” he replied sincerely. “I understand that you are a talented cook, Major Greven.” “Vincent,” he corrected, relaxing a little. “I do alright. But to understand how to change the way food is prepared for Altereds, I have to learn how a big kitchen is run.” “I will be delighted to guide you through everything that happens behind those doors,” Valmont 18

A Soldier’s Fate

replied. “I even have some theories that may help in your efforts, but I don’t want to delay your finishing the meal. Please, eat.” We returned attention to our plates while Valmont talked food theory. Most of it made little sense to me, but Vincent was listening intently. The food was very good. I looked forward to partaking of the experiments and said so. Valmont relaxed markedly, showing the charm I was certain he was known for. The man was very personable, and he knew his business. He was perfect for the Foundation. Fortunately, I trusted my lover with my heart and my life. Otherwise, I would have been terrified over leaving them together. And my magical Vincent apparently read my thoughts. He leaned over to whisper in my ear. “I will remember how you felt all day,” he murmured softly. I closed my eyes and turned toward his ear. “I still feel you,” I replied as softly. “I will all day.” I opened my eyes to gaze into his, and let him see what was in my heart. I could see what was in his. “Have a good day, dear,” Vincent said very quietly with a smirk as I gathered my things. “You are the first to work with our Major unfettered,” I said dryly as I took my leave. “Good fortune with that.” “Send Bobby down for supper,” Vincent retorted. “I’ll bring yours...maybe.” Walking away from him was difficult, but I did. Ours was to be a long day. The next hours were filled with everything I hated about being a Colonel. There were very long organizational meetings. I was only aware of how much time had passed since lunch when Bobby turned up. I left the meeting to hear of his day and tell him of the skirmish before sending him to Vincent. It seemed only an instant after that, he was returning with dessert. I pressed for a swifter resolution of the issues to end the meeting knowing that Vincent was due home at any time. The plans were finalized in relatively short order. Vincent stumbled past just as we were breaking up. He looked exhausted and could only give me a weak smile as he passed. I wanted to follow him, but Ms. Becker presented me with a pile of paperwork. Each file needed my comments, initials or signature. I closed the last file pointedly and firmly bid her goodnight before she could open her agenda for the next day. She murmured something about my managerial style, but I barely heard her. My mind was on Vincent and our bed. I was barely able to get through the security protocols to open the door. Vincent was asleep on the sofa with a remote in his hand. Bobby was nowhere in sight. “Vincent, Love,” I said softly as I gently took his shoulder. “I’m home.” “Hmmm...Rik...there’s food in the oven...please, eat...” I was hungry, but I wanted Vincent, too. Skipping the meal would hurt him, so I compromised. I took the plate from the oven and poured a glass of red wine. Then, I sat on the sofa and took the remote from Vincent’s limp hand. My lover responded by winding around me, wrapping an arm around my waist. The meal was tasty grilled chicken over pasta tossed with tender vegetables in a light wine sauce. The taste made me slow down and savor the food with the wine as I watched the news. Though the length of the day had wiped me out, the food made me feel better. Vincent released me with a plaintive moan. I wasn’t absent for long. The dishes were done by placing my plate, fork and glass in the dishwasher and pressing a button. After checking on Bobby, I quickly brushed my teeth and washed my face. Only then did I fetch Vincent for bed. Carrying Vincent was no trouble since I had fully healed. Strength was my first manifesting trait. He was light as a feather in my arms It was his reaction that almost caused an accident. He nuzzled my neck licking the skin there as we moved carefully to the bedroom. He hummed his pleasure of finding himself in my arms 19

D.L. Warner

“How was Ms. Becker?” Vincent murmured. “Tedious though circumspect,” I replied. “How was the god of cooking?” “Well behaved,” he yawned as I undressed him. “Said he saw how we looked at each other. He got it.” “I’m glad,” I said sincerely. “He’s a good fit for your project.” “Hmmm...You’re perfect for me. Come here.” I finished undressing then slipped under with covers with Vincent, pulling him into my arms “Want you...so tired...” I kissed him briefly. I need you like this. Sleep, my Love.” “Hmmm...love you...” I kissed the top of his head, inhaling his scent. He smuggled close with a happy smile as I drifted into sleep. The next morning, Vincent was not in my arms. He was gone from the apartment. I felt bereft and a little hurt until I saw something left on his pillow. It was the recorder Bobby gave me for Christmas. I picked up and played the last message. “Good morning, Rik,” Vincent said in a soft voice. “Coffee is waiting in the kitchen. I’m sorry to leave like this. I couldn’t wake up enough to tell you that I was meeting Chef Jean at the main produce market. I didn’t want to leave you. God, Rik, it was so hard. You were so warm and felt so good. You even responded to my kiss in your sleep. I wanted...god...Rik, try to come to breakfast in the Dining Hall.” The message eased my mind, but left me with quite an erection. I couldn’t help but wonder if my lover left with one or if he took care of it. Somehow, I made it through showering and shaving without touching myself. I felt my pleasure belonged to Vincent. Before heading to the kitchen for coffee, I picked up the recorder. “Vincent, Love...I don’t like waking without you. I missed washing your hair. Unfortunately, I can’t come to breakfast. There is a working breakfast in the conference room. I’ll try to come down for lunch and dinner. Please, come to me if you can,” I said. “And please, Love, when you want me...have me. That’s worth waking for.” The coffee was good. That helped. Bobby ambled into the kitchen after I had my first cup. “I’m having breakfast in the Dining Hall,” Bobby said. Then he yawned. “Sorry.” “S’okay. I’m tired, too,” I replied with a smile. “How are you sleeping?” “Good. The bed’s just like home,” he replied. “I’m studying really hard.” “You get excellent grades, Bobby.” “I know, but I don’t want to take anything for granted.” I gave him a sidelong look. There was no way he’d flunk out of induction. I put a hand on his shoulder. “Remember that you should be enjoying your senior year.” “I know. I am, honest.” “Okay, but make sure you rest as well.” “I will. Are you coming to breakfast?” “I have a meeting. I left Vincent a message, but could you tell him?” I asked. “Could you let him know...” Bobby smiled at me. “I’ll tell him about the meeting. I’m sure he knows about the rest.” Shortly after Bobby departed, I was dressed and ready for my day. I felt a little sad as I left the empty apartment. At that time, I wasn’t sure why. That day set a routine that I was deeply unhappy about. The information Vincent was gathering about cooking on a large scale required his working the same hours as the kitchen staff. His day started 20

A Soldier’s Fate

hours before mine. From what I could glean from his messages and reports, the work was physically demanding while requiring great attention to myriad details. The work left him exhausted. Meanwhile, I was overseeing three teams of researchers covering various aspects of Altereds lives in the military. Never had I managed such minutia. Everything generated by those teams needed my evaluation, critiques and approvals. The meetings were endless. The paperwork was mountainous. I always got home after Vincent was asleep. He was always gone when I awoke. Work often encroached on our weekends. Any time we had left over was spent with Bobby. We made love on alleged days off, but our connection wasn’t as strong as when we came together before our time at the Foundation. I could never call intimacy with Vincent dissatisfying, but those hurried, exhausted couplings were a faint shadow of what we had shared at our home. The search for a personal assistant was a disaster. The rare times when Vincent and I were together during the day was to interview a new candidate. The selections were appalling. A surprising number could not hide their disapproval of our relationship. Some of those who had no problem with that seemed to think we’d have no problem sharing each other with a third party. One tried to pet Vincent’s hair during the interview. Another was so bold toward me that Ms. Becker took offense. The candidates were so awful that I was convinced Ms. Becker was deliberately dragging her feet on filling the position despite our need for a bodyguard. Mrs. Lindstrom did not share our concern. She said our troublesome reputations made us a difficult fit. The situation was profoundly frustrating. Vincent was feeling it as well. His messages on the recorder had an increasing edge to them as the weeks wore on. He wasn’t quite the vitriolic soldier who was once under my command, but he was on his way there. I had an uneasy feeling that we were losing each other. The only thing we were getting right at that time was Bobby. No matter how whipped we were, there was time for the young man. We studied with him, sparred with him and talked with him over popcorn albeit separately. Bobby often asked my advice, and that pleased me greatly. Thus, when he was hanging around our office sprawled on the sofa, I knew he had something serious on his mind. Of course, Ms. Becker didn’t approve of his presence, but the young man reminded me strongly of Vincent when he was that age. There was no way I could turn him out. After a flurry of signatures, I dismissed Ms. Becker until the next meeting. “What’s on your mind, Bobby?” I asked approached the sofa. I sat on the edge of the coffee table. “Can I ask you something personal?” “How personal?” Bobby turned several shades of red. I knew those colors. This was really personal. “Is something wrong?” “No, I’m fine. It’s just my love life,” he mumbled. My eyebrows lifted, but I refrained from asking how he had a love life when Vincent and I didn’t. “Before you say another word, we need to have Vincent here,” I said. “This is an incredibly important moment in your life. You need your family.” “You’re my family, too.” I smiled at that, reaching out to squeeze his clenched hands. “We are family, yes. But Vincent would be terribly hurt if he isn’t included.” “But it’s so embarrassing,” Bobby all but wailed. “Being embarrassed is part of having a love life,” I replied dryly. “Great. When are you two together when you aren’t asleep?” That took me aback. Up until that moment, I hadn’t realized just how much Vincent and I were apart. 21

D.L. Warner

“Point taken. But you are important to us, so we will make the time to talk to you,” I replied sincerely. “Okay, but don’t forget I’ll be staying at the library tomorrow night.” “Why are you doing a cram session? You aren’t going for college placement?” Bobby smiled at me. “It’s not about college placement. It’s about hanging out with my friends all night.” “I see. Are there libations involved?” “Maybe.” I rolled my eyes. “Okay. Does this emergency in your love involve our becoming uncles?” “No...god no!” “Okay then,” I said with a smile. “I’ll try to nab Vincent so we can talk tonight, but if not we’ll talk when you get home. That is, if you’re not hung over.” Bobby narrowed his eyes at me. “Now, I see why Brother growls at you.” “Come on. Let’s go have a snack.” The workday ended at about the same time for me – late. Vincent was sprawled on the sofa when I sat to have my dinner. He wound his body around mine as he had for weeks. But when I moved to carry him to our bedroom, Vincent struggled clumsily against me. “No...bastard...I won’t sleep with a liar.” My knees nearly buckled. I lowered him back onto the sofa unsure of what to do. Those words and his tone tore at me causing physical pain. I was hurt, then frightened. And then I got angry. How could Vincent think I could ever lie to him after all we had been through? I grabbed him by the shoulder intent on shaking some sense into him. His eyes opened then dilated at my touch. “What?” He asked sleepily. I didn’t let him speak. Instead, I took his lush mouth in a deep, demanding, angry kiss. My lover didn’t struggle. He melted, yielding to the kiss while wrapping his arms around my neck and moaning loudly against my lips. I lifted him easily then, and took him to the bedroom, kicking the door shut. Once inside, I gave him no time to object, stripping him while we continued the near frantic kiss. I pulled back to look into his eyes. They were nearly black and a little wild. “I won’t force myself on you,” I whispered. “Tell me you want this. Tell me you want me.” Vincent moaned even as he glared at me. “Damn it...yes...want you...need you,” he whispered in return while clutching at my clothes. “Fuck me...bastard...” I silenced him with an even angrier kiss. Then, I had him fast and hard with little prep. Vincent didn’t care. My lover hooked on leg over my shoulder and canted his hips. “God...Vincent...love you...” His eyes widened as his cheeks flushed deeply. “Rik,” he chocked out “Yours...” The energy surged between us. Vincent came hard though I had barely touched his erection. I climaxed seconds later. I collapsed on him. He nuzzled my damp skin and held on tight. “We need to talk, Love,” I said gently. “I need to know why you’re so hurt.” He kissed the side of my throat. “I can’t stay awake,” he murmured. He was slipping into sleep. “We will talk before you leave,” I stated firmly. “Yes,” he sighed. “Stay like this.” 22

A Soldier’s Fate

I settled on top of him after moving his leg into a more comfortable position and pulling the blankets over our bodies. Sleep was deep, but I knew the moment Vincent woke the next morning though he was absolutely still. I kissed his temple. “I don’t know what happened yesterday, but know this, Love,” I murmured against his warm skin. “You are my life. I can’t breathe easily if you aren’t happy. I would never lie to you – not outright or by omission. You don’t love without thrust. I will not risk losing that. What happened?” Vincent turned toward me. His eyes were huge and misted over. “There isn’t time...I have to go...” “No,” I retorted softly. I was about to pull rank. I was ready to shut down the whole building. He could see that in my eyes. “I set up some things for this morning that are important to my work,” he explained. “I have to oversee this. It’s my responsibility.” He pleaded with me silently. I had to let him go. He had to make his own way in the Foundation. I had to respect his work. “How long are you needed?” “Until noon,” he replied. “I’m clearing my afternoon. We meet here at 1200 hours.” Vincent nodded with a tremulous smile. “I’m afraid to let you go,” I said softly. Vincent swallowed hard. “I’ll be here.” I eased off my lover then watched him pad to the bathroom. I wanted to stay awake until Vincent departed. However, the strain of our argument and the intensity of our lovemaking wiped me out. I didn’t hear Vincent leave. The recorder was on the pillow next to me. “I’ll be here,” he said softly. His voice was full of emotion. Somehow, I found enough focus to get through my morning meetings. Ms. Becker bristled mightily about canceling all of my afternoon appointments. I had to get terse with her to make clear that I wasn’t making a request. She was my next order of business after straightening out things with Vincent. After my last meeting in the conference room, I headed for our office. There was a half an hour before Vincent was due. To my surprise and rising ire, Eloise Kramer was waiting for me. She was an appointment I wanted postponed. Ms. Becker was inside the door looking extremely apologetic. “I’m sorry, sir. I was unable to reach Ms. Kramer,” she said quickly. Her tone was sincere. I gave her a very pointed and appraising stare for a long moment. “That will be all, Ms. Becker.” “I apologize for causing an uproar,” Ms. Kramer said with a smile. “My phone is having problems.” “It’s not an uproar exactly,” I replied. “What can I do for you? I’m perplexed as to why you didn’t go through the PR guy.” “This isn’t about a story. It’s personal.” “Oh?” “I need to talk to you about Bobby,” she said solemnly. I found myself smiling. “I think I can guess what this is about, but Vincent needs to be here.” “Really? I was hoping to avoid embarrassing Bobby.” “Trust me, it will be better with Vincent involved,” I replied. “Come with me. We’ll grab a coffee and wait for Vincent, so we can set up a time to really talk.” “I’m always up for coffee.” 23

D.L. Warner

I made sure to find Ms. Becker at her desk near the main elevators. “If Vincent gets past me, let him know I’ve gone to find him and to wait for me,” I said in a tone that left no wiggle room. “Yes, sir.” We missed Vincent in the kitchen by a matter of minutes. He had left early to go back to our office. Ms. Kramer sensed that I needed to find him, so she graciously let me leave with a promise to set another appointment ASAP. I was back in our office moments after that. To my utter dismay, Vincent wasn’t there or in our apartment. Ms. Becker was waiting by my desk. “I told the Major you’d be right back, but he opted to take a meeting with Dr. Auerbach and his staff,” she said crisply. My legs felt weak, so I sank onto my desk chair, devastated. “Sir, do you want to schedule some new appointments?” “No,” I said quietly. “You may return to your duties.” When the office door finally shut, I put my head in my hands with a heavy sigh. I didn’t know how things became broken between us. I didn’t know how to fix any of it. My chest felt heavy. Perhaps I wouldn’t have to try to make amends. Maybe my heart would stop beating out of grief. The heaviness became a sharp pain. Ten minutes or so passed when my intercom buzzed. It was Remak, not Ms. Becker on the other end. “Please report to Dr. Auerbach’s office, sir,” she said. “It’s Hardcase.” I never had speed, but I made it to the Doc’s office in an instant. There, in Auerbach’s private office, Vincent was pacing. He looked pale and drawn. He was trembling. “You don’t look any better,” Auerbach muttered. “No surprise there. Whatever is wrong between you two, fix it now. I can’t meet with a man who is vibrating with rage and capable of melting faces.” Vincent looked at him sharply, but he said nothing. “If my safety doesn’t concern you, Major, consider the Colonel,” he continued while scanning me. “His vitals are erratic. He’s on the verge of a coronary.” Vincent swallowed hard and his eyes widened. I sank to my knees, because my legs would not support me. “I don’t even know what I’ve done,” I murmured tiredly. Vincent’s fists clenched. “You’ve done the one thing you swore to me you wouldn’t – making decisions about me behind my back.” “I don’t decide what to have for lunch without you knowing.” The pacing began anew. “Didn’t you meet with Bobby about something personal? Didn’t you meet with Eloise Kramer about Bobby?” “No,” I replied hoarsely. “In both cases, I told them I couldn’t hear them without you. Ask them. Ms. Kramer wouldn’t lie for me. Bobby can’t lie to you.” The pacing stopped. Vincent stared hard at me. “Ms. Becker showed me her calendar a little while ago,” he countered with less certainty. “I saw the subject of the meeting was Bobby.” “But that isn’t on my calendar. I had no clue why Ms. Kramer wanted to see me until she showed up,” I replied. “You can check with Valmont. I took her to the kitchens to look for you.” “He isn’t lying, Major,” Auerbach said ominously. “His vitals are unchanged – all very bad.” “Vincent, please. I can’t do any of this without you. I can’t be with you if you don’t trust me,” I whispered. Then, I couldn’t speak. My chest was too heavy. I closed my eyes and hung my head. 24

A Soldier’s Fate

Then, his arms were around me holding me close. A gentle hand guided my head to his shoulder. I pressed my face against his throat suppressing a sob as he squeezed me closer still. “You’re cold,” Vincent murmured. “He’s going into shock,” Auerbach said flatly. “Can you get him to the sofa?” “Yeah,” Vincent replied. He stood easily with me wrapped around him then maneuvered us to the sofa. There he lay down with me on top of him. I sighed in contentment as I felt our connection singing again. “Can you give us an hour or so?” Vincent asked. “I think we need some sleep.” “I think so, too,” Auerbach replied. I felt us being covered with a soft blanket. “I’ll let Remak know where you are. You won’t be disturbed.” The lights were dimmed. Vincent sighed into my hair. “I’m sorry, Rik. When I get scared or hurt, I get angry and stupid. And I hurt you. Never thought I could do that to you. I’m so sorry. You must think I’m an idiot.” I shook my head against his shoulder knowing that a very clever opponent had outfoxed us both. After a two-hour nap, I felt a lot better. I eased off Vincent to look at my lover in the soft light. He opened his eyes immediately. They were clear with a naughty twinkle as they looked up into mine. “We can’t do it on the Doc’s couch,” he said with an impish grin. I found myself smiling as well. “Probably not, but may I kiss you?” My lover nodded before offering his lips. It was a sweet, tender kiss. Vincent hummed his pleasure against my lips. His eyes were so warm and his smile so sweet when I broke the kiss, I wanted to cry. But then, he looked uncertain, blushing deeply. I put a cautioning finger on his lips to silence him. “Don’t apologize,” I said softly. “What matters is going on.” Vincent nodded at that. “I can’t do this without you either. I suppose we need to remember that no matter what.” “Absolutely,” I replied. “Our lives seem to depend on that...Want to go back to the apartment?” “What do you think?” “We should find the Doc to clear us,” I said, reluctantly leaving Vincent’s embrace. “I don’t want anyone following us home.” Vincent accepted my hand off the sofa with a predatory smirk. “Why’s that, Colonel?” I laughed softly, realizing that as easily as he could lighten my heart, he could destroy it. I didn’t care. “Brat,” I murmured against his temple after pulling him close. “Geezer.” He whispered in return. The Doc was not in his Medical Wing. His assistant advised us to wait for his call in our apartment. We found a note from him on our door. It tersely ordered us to eat and relax. I looked at Vincent who shrugged. “You heard the man,” he said. “Let’s go home and eat.” There was still soup in the fridge and there was fresh bread that Vincent likely brought home from the kitchens. He warmed the soup while I sliced and buttered the bread. We ate in silence, but it was a comfortable one. “How do you feel?” Vincent asked quietly. His eyes were full of concern. “Better than I have in weeks,” I said reassuringly. “Are you okay?” Vincent looked surprised. “Sure. Why?” “The way I took you last night...” I began. “I wasn’t careful...I was angry...” 25

D.L. Warner

“That was fuckin’ amazing, Rik!” “Oh?” “I’ve wanted you to lose it and go after me for so long,” Vincent grinned. “Just like we fight.” “Yeah.” Out intercom buzzed then. “Gentlemen,” Auerbach said cordially. “Can we adjourn to your office right now?” “Will do,” I said feeling exceedingly happy. The Doctor was leaning on my desk enjoying a fine snifter of cognac. “Where’d you get that?” I asked. “Your bar,” he replied amicably. “Want one?” “We have a bar?” Vincent asked. “There’s one in all of the key offices I might visit,” he replied, pressing on a panel near my desk. It slid open to reveal a really well stocked bar with a mini fridge stocked with wine, beer and mixers. “Geez,” Vincent quipped. Auerbach took out his scanning device and gave us the once over after we seated ourselves behind my desk. I was in the chair. Vincent was perched one of its arms with and arm across the back. We needed to be near each other. “Back in sync, I see,” he said with a smile. “I’m glad I don’t have to take further action.” “Further action?” Vincent asked. “Two hours ago, I was going to declare you both unfit for duty,” Auerbach said gently. “This Foundation is a multi-billion dollar concern, and it rests on your shoulders.” “We know,” I said tightly. “But none of the Benefactors expect you to sacrifice yourselves,” he said. “You have made a brilliant start and have a marvelous staff. This is your retirement, gentlemen. You don’t have to push yourselves as you have.” “I know,” I chuckled. “I told Vincent that the first day here. We got swept up in the work.” “And I wanted to prove myself,” Vincent added. “I needed to been seen as more than Rik’s...” “Boy toy?” I suggested. Vincent’s golden eyes flashed at me. “Jerkwad.” “You both proved all you needed to when you turned that ship back into the portal,” Auerbach said seriously. “Beyond that, you have both made great impressions and remarkable progress here. You simply cannot keep up this pace.” “We know,” I said quietly. “You also don’t need a viper in your midst exacerbating this problem,” Auerbach continued. I nodded. Vincent flushed. “Now, the ol’ Doc is going to give his prescription,” he said. “And you will follow it to the letter. First, sit and watch.” The Doc pushed a button on my intercom. “You can come in now.” He said. Ms. Becker entered looking cool and unruffled. “Have a seat, sister,” Auerbach said. I stifled a smirk. Vincent was startled by his tone. “I think I speak for everyone here in saying that you do a bang up job,” he began. “Thank you, Doctor,” she replied coolly. 26

A Soldier’s Fate

“But even the best efforts sometimes need adjusting,” he continued. “As the ranking physician and a Benefactor, I am ordering a reduction in the Colonel’s and the Major’s duties. In fact, they will be unavailable for the next 48 hours. Lt. Remak will field all questions or concerns.” “Won’t this severely curtail the ongoing projects?” She asked in a very disapproving tone. “Hardly,” Auerbach countered. “We’re weeks from presenting anything to the military.” “This is most irregular,” she huffed. “We are old war horses, Ms. Becker. We’re accustomed to changing with orders at a moment’s notice,” he retorted. “And we expect obedience from our staff.” Ms. Becker colored then. “My apologies.” “Accepted. On another front, these men need an assistant trained to suit their needs,” the Doc continued. “They are amazingly strong, but they are as fragile in some ways as a thoroughbred horse. This is no reflection on your abilities, but the miscommunication between these men could have resulted in a medical crisis that could end all the work here.” “Sir! I had no intention...” Auerbach held up a hand. “No need to say it. We all understand. It just can’t happen again. Hence fourth, you are to see to the operation of the general offices only. Lt. Remak will act as liaison for this office until an Assistant is chosen.” His tone brooked no argument. Becker nodded grimly. “I apologize for any grief I caused.” “I’m sure you do,” Auerbach said. “We’ll let you get back to work.” It was a slam. But the way the Doc handled it made complaining impossible without appearing like a scorned woman. Becker lost nothing professionally save for direct access to us. I doubted the Doc would even put the meeting in her file. I wondered if she would take heed in his warning. I couldn’t tell. “As you wish, Doctor,” she said, standing to leave. “Again, Colonel, Major, my apologies.” I nodded. Vincent remained silent. Perhaps that was best. The Doc sighed after Ms. Becker departed. “That’s some piece of work. My gut tells me to cut her loose, but she probably has a nasty lawyer,” he remarked. “So we have to wait until she does something,” Vincent muttered. “Something else, I mean.” “With limited contact, that shouldn’t be a problem,” I said. “Or I hope it isn’t.” “I’m amending the prescription,” Auerbach said as he finished his cognac. “Forget that dame. You are on 48 hours leave. Go and enjoy.” We saluted sloppily then headed back to the apartment. It was late afternoon and we were to be alone until the following afternoon. As the door locked and closed behind us, I pulled Vincent into a full body embrace. He sighed against my neck as his arms wound around me. “How shall we enjoy our forced leave?” I wondered aloud. I felt Vincent smile against my skin. “We have a whole new set of surfaces to fuck on, Rik. Let’s not think for a while,” Vincent replied, tilting his head back. “I feel better, too. But I know I need you. I need to feel you in me.” We barely made it to the sofa. Vincent decided to bite me on the curve of my shoulder and neck, weakening my knees. I fell on top of him with a groan. “Now, how will I get the lube?” I murmured while lapping a collarbone. Vincent smiled as he bared his neck for my attention. “Reach under the sofa. I have them hidden all over the place.” 27

D.L. Warner

I found the tube easily enough. “You just hid them in the apartment, right?” I asked as I pinned him down. “Maybe,” he replied with an impish grin. I glared at my lover, but I couldn’t spare the time to throttle him. My body had other plans for his. I kissed the grin of his lips, coaxing a deep moan out of him as he writhed against me. As usual, we stripped each other. Neither of us was willing to be still long enough to allow the other to undress. Once naked, it didn’t take much to still Vincent’s movements. The need between us was as strong as the night before. However, I didn’t want to take him the same way. I pinned him down as I prepped him. All the while, we watched each other’s eyes. We made love slowly ay first. I was enjoying the feel of his tight heat as I moved inside him. “So good...Vincent...so good...” “Rik...please...please...” I drove into him harder and faster while watching his beautiful face and body beneath me. I couldn’t last looking at him. Knowing that such a beautiful being could be undone by my touch was enough to make me come. Vincent climaxed an instant later. I collapsed on my lover. The intensity of the climax drained me for a bit. Vincent didn’t mind my weight. In fact, he held me closer. “That’s what I needed,” Vincent sighed. I couldn’t agree more. I wanted to clean up afterward, but Vincent was intent on dragging me to the bathtub. There we had a very relaxing bath, and I washed his wonderful hair. “I need to this every day possible,” I murmured as I combed his hair. “It was hard starting the day without you,” Vincent admitted with a contented sigh. “But I couldn’t stand waking you.” “Do you still have to start your day so early?” “Not anymore,” he replied. “I’m not part of the kitchen staff, and I have what I need for my research.” “Have breakfast with me before work,” I asked. We both knew I meant starting our morning like this. “It may sound selfish...” “No, I want to,” he replied. “You’ll break for lunch with me.” “I will,” I said, tossing him his robe. “Speaking of food, I’m starved,” Vincent exclaimed. “Haven’t had much of an appetite.” “Me either.” The livingroom was a wreck of discarded clothing, dislodged cushions and goopy tissues. I gave half a thought to cleaning up, but my lover was pulling me toward the kitchen. Once there, Vincent had me make toast for two while he whipped up ham and cheese omelets. It was early evening, but we were very tired. I made herbal tea instead of coffee. Judging from how we were both dragging, it was doubtful that we would be cleaning the kitchen either. “Let’s talk to Ms. Kramer before we pick up Bobby,” Vincent said decisively. “We could have lunch with her.” “Sounds like a plan,” I replied. “I just can’t imagine what could be going on.” “She isn’t pregnant?” Vincent exclaimed. His voice was a couple of octaves higher. “No. I asked that much before I cut Bobby off.” Vincent sighed in relief then chuckled. “That would be something.” “Something else,” I agreed with a shudder. “It’s not very late. We should call her now.” I phoned the reporter while Vincent poured the tea. She sounded relieved to hear from me. “I thought I’d caused some problem between you and Vincent,” she said. 28

A Soldier’s Fate

“Not at all. We’d like to meet you for lunch.” “Where and when?” “1300 at the Brasserie.” Vincent gave me a sidelong look as I rang off. “Expensive lunch, Colonel.” “They have very private tables,” I replied. “And the waiters are paid not to give a damn about what they hear.” “Meeting her anywhere could make folks here nervous,” Vincent admitted. “Maybe that’s why the Dragon Lady asked what she wanted.” “Hmmm, yeah. Oh, Love. I think your cooking is even better,” I sighed. “I’m learning from the best,” he replied with a smile. “From someone who wants you,” I amended. Vincent made a face. “He got over that. After I set him straight, Chef ’s been all business. He even tried to get me to put in less hours early on.” “Oh?” Vincent shrugged. He looked a little sheepish. “He could tell I wasn’t handling being separated from you very well. He said we were touching.” “Oh. Well, that’s good. Fighting a war on two fronts should be avoided.” Vincent snorted. “Hey, I haven’t re-claimed you from that skank.” “What do you have in mind?” I asked with my most sensuous smile. I didn’t see him move. All I knew was that I was seated at the table one moment, the next I was standing with my arm pulled behind my back. Before I could react, he had bared one shoulder to gently bite while his free hand reached around to grasp my sudden erection. “I’m going to bend you over the table and fuck you hard,” Vincent murmured against my shoulder. “Oh...god...Vincent,” I groaned. “Please...” “I won’t make you wait,” Vincent murmured as he pushed my robe aside and edges my thighs apart with one knee. He had to stop fondling me to do what I was begging him to do. Still, I protested at the loss of contact. Vincent laughed softly. I could hear him slicking himself. Heaven knows where he got the lube that time. “I don’t have three hands,” Vincent said playfully before shoving inside me. I might have pointed out that he could have released my wrist, but that possessive grip turned me on. Then, his deep push inside me robbed me of breath. My lover leaned on my shoulder for a long moment. “Nothing feels as good as this,” Vincent moaned softly. I agreed, but I needed him to move, to touch me, anything. “Please...Love...” “You know what I want to hear,” he murmured in my ear. “Yours...I’m yours, Vincent. Please...” I felt his sure grip around my erection as those slim, strong hips pumped into me. Despite his hold on me, I managed to knock most of what was on the table onto the floor. Vincent didn’t comment. He was lost in the moment. The energy crackled between us. We couldn’t last. It didn’t matter. Hearing my name nearly sobbed by him was enough for me to spurt all over his hand and part of the table. We stumbled to bed without cleaning a single thing. We were exhausted. I knew nothing after pulling the covers over our tangled limbs. 29

D.L. Warner

3

The next morning was amazing. Waking with Vincent reminded me how incredible our first month together had been. Work is an insidious thing the way it seeps into every corner and steals every second of time. It was confounding to think of how long I functioned during all those weeks without waking with Vincent wrapped around my body. I smiled at his angelic face in repose. “Do we clean up first or shower?” He asked without opening his eyes. “You don’t want to laze about? We’re supposed to, after all.” Vincent opened one eye. “Love to but there’s always a chance Bobby might come home early.” “Point taken.” The other opened and the smile came out. “We’re off today. We can take a nap,” he reasoned. I smiled as well. My lover was a genius. We showered and dressed efficiently. There was quite a wreck out in the apartment to tackle. Or so we thought. The livingroom and kitchen were spotless and there was coffee brewing. Vincent and I looked at each other and then at the apartment once again. “Maybe we cleaned in our sleep,” Vincent suggested with a puzzled scowl. The hair on my neck stood on end. “Power up!” I exclaimed. I had a strong field around us in an instant and Vincent was ready to fry whomever came through the door. “Halt! Identify yourself!” I shouted. I’d already activated my personal alarm though I knew Major Heisler’s men would react to our energy build up. The very tall man in the doorway froze on my order. He looked at me levelly with serious brown eyes. He was attentive and absolutely calm. The man was exquisitely attired in a tailored beige trench coat with a silken scarf around his neck. His hands were gloved in black leather that appeared as soft as butter. Somehow, I knew the suit beneath the coat was impeccable as well. He was square jawed and powerfully built. Despite his attire, I knew this man could put up quite a fight. “Identify yourself and your purpose here!” I repeated. “Sergeant Percival Owens, retired, sirs. Forgive my clumsiness in startling you,” the man replied in a cultured tone. “I am your new personal assistant. I have my reference and letter of introduction in the breast pocket of my coat. If I may?” We were safe enough. The security detail had taken up position behind Sergeant Owens. I nodded at him and released the energy field. The man pulled a white envelope from his inside pocket and handed it to me. There was a formal letter from Maximilian introducing Owens as the scion of a family who had been retainers to his family for generations. The ex-Sergeant had been a career military man with a stellar service record. “You have a reference from Mrs. Bale,” I exclaimed. “Yes, sir. I am fortunate to be in her good graces.” I glanced at Vincent. He relaxed his stance. 30

A Soldier’s Fate

“You can stand down, men,” I told the guards. “Thank you.” They acknowledged then departed. “Do forgive me, sirs,” Percival repeated. “I was approached about the position only yesterday. Of course, I accepted straight away. My credentials were approved post haste, but Dr. Auerbach was quite explicit that you not be disturbed.” “It’s alright. We understand,” I said. “It’s just that we didn’t hear anyone cleaning...” “And it was a real mess,” Vincent added with a deep blush. “Indeed, sirs. You were most creative,” He replied. “I am trained to conduct my duties unobtrusively.” “You took the job right away?” Vincent asked. “Did anyone tell you what we’re like?” “Yes, sir. I was quite honored to be considered,” he stated. “I was saved on the battlefield by Colonel Chaos. It was an extraordinary act – no matter his talents – for a flesh and blood being to do. You deserve the utmost service.” “Wow,” Vincent said. “Cool.” “Shall I pour coffee?” Percival asked. “I can do that,” Vincent replied. “Take your coat off and stay a while.” Percival smiled a small smile with a raise of his brows. “Thank you, sir.” I wasn’t sure about him calling us sirs all the time, but I had a feeling there was no way of changing that. I noted that our dapper assistant was packing heat under his well- tailored jacket as he removed his scarf. Vincent set a cup of coffee in front of me. I tasted it with a very happy sigh. “Excellent coffee,” I said. “What do we call you?” “Families always called us by first name, sir. Percival will do.” “Really?” Vincent asked incredulously. Percival smiled. “Yes, sir. “I’ll bet you can really kick ass,” my lover remarked, sipping his coffee. “Indeed, sir,” Percival replied. I was really loving the coffee. And I realized how hungry I was. “As you are on leave this morning, might I suggest taking breakfast at the Market Café? You can check on your home.” That coffee convinced me that I could follow him anywhere. “We have a lunch appointment in town at 1300,” I replied. “But that gives us plenty of time for the morning. I should introduce you to Ms. Becker.” “Already done, sir. Lieutenant Remak and I met with her a half an hour ago,” he replied. “I am under strict orders not to trouble you with a schedule while you are on leave. However, I am allowed to inform you of a briefing at 10 hundred hours day after tomorrow.” “Sounds great,” Vincent said. “Let’s get some grub.” I smiled at my voracious lover. “Vincent is singular in his eloquence.” Vincent snorted. “Get your coat, Colonel.” Ms. Becker was nowhere in sight. The complex was largely empty, but it was really early. As we ambled to the motor pool, Vincent rattled off a shopping list to Percival who didn’t need to take notes. “I thought you liked to shop,” I said quietly as we drove the short distance to the Café. Vincent blushed. He looked at me through lowered lashes. “We’ve been apart long enough. I just want to sit with you and let Fritz spoil us.” 31

D.L. Warner

I took his hand and kissed it. No more words were needed. We headed to the Market from the parking lot chatting easily about the Foundation with Percival. He was most interested in whether the protocol was more civilian than military. He wasn’t put off in the least when we replied that we were feeling our way. He seemed comfortable with either approach. I was more and more grateful for Maximilian’s shrewdness. Fritz welcomed us warmly while our new assistant went about his duties. It was too cold to sit outside, but there were a few tables in the Café. Fritz also kept one table reserved for special customers. We happened to arrive as dear Mmes. Schmidt and Forrester were departing. As always, they tried to hug the stuffing out of us. That was a nice bit of normal. We were silent as we demolished our very hearty breakfasts. Vincent devoured two helpings of sausages before he spoke. “Who has family retainers?” He muttered. “Didn’t that go out with royalty?” I rolled my eyes. “Maximilian’s family is so old world, I wouldn’t be surprised if they had serfs.” Vincent sorted at that then gulped down a pastry. I looked at the table in dismay. We’d eaten a tank load of food. Vincent was frowning at all the empty plates as well. “Guess we got our appetites back,” he said sheepishly. “I am very happy to have you lads back,” Fritz said with a broad grin. “Now the wife and I can have that vacation.” Vincent blushed profusely, but he finished another pastry. Percival entered the Café then. He tipped his hat to Fritz who inclined his head. “I’ve found all that was on your list, Major,” he said crisply. “The merchants were most helpful and friendly. I can see why you enjoy living here.” It pleased me that our neighbors took to Percival. They were discerning folks. Their acceptance spoke well of the man. “Thanks, Percival,” Vincent said. “My pleasure. Shall we make for your home?” “I think we’ve eaten enough for a week,” I said. “Let’s go.” After paying a deliriously happy Fritz a king’s ransom, we moved on to the house. It was in fine shape though I found it sad to see it so empty. The place reminded me of how I lived before Vincent came to me. “This is a nice home, sirs,” Percival said as he put down the groceries. “I’ve always appreciated the clean lines of this design.” “Thank you, that’s what caught my eye,” I replied wistfully. “If I may, Colonel,” Percival suggested. “As you are on leave, it might be prudent to spend the next night and day here. That way, there would be no temptation for staff to interrupt.” Vincent looked at me hopefully. “We would need some more food.” “I can fetch what you require while you warm the house,” Percival suggested. “You have a splendid security system, and I won’t be gone very long.” “That’s a sound plan,” I said. Vincent looked relieved as he rattled off another list. I pulled out extra sets of keys to the doors and alarm system. He memorized the codes easily then was on his way. I started a fire in the livingroom fireplace while Vincent fired up the bedroom stoves. In short order, the house was warm and had a welcoming glow. My lover was beaming at me as he returned from the bedroom. 32

A Soldier’s Fate

“I feel free,” he explained. “When I’m working, I don’t think about it. But sometimes when we’re in the apartment, I’m really aware that every time we breathe or move, there are eyes on our vitals. “I know it’s for our safety. It freaked me out that no one could read me and know when I was in trouble while I was gone. But it’s so cool knowing that we’re really alone here...I’m a freak.” “No, Love,” I countered, pulling him into my arms “I felt the same constraint when I put on the new IDs. I almost stopped the first time we made love there, because I knew our telemetry was being tracked.” Vincent pulled back to look at me. He had a wicked smile on his face. “Almost?” I smiled. “My Love, I couldn’t stop making love to you if a busload of tourists showed up to watch.” He chuckled, hugging me close. “So, we’re home. The fire is crackling.” “And there is the couch,” I added. “Percival is perceptive enough not to rush his errands.” “I like him more and more,” Vincent murmured as he tugged me toward the couch. I toed off my shoes and took off my belt knowing he’d want me on my back. Vincent eased onto me then sighed as he settled against my body. His weight and heat suffused through me. I sighed as my arms wound around his lean, muscular form. He hummed against my throat. “I love this,” Vincent said softly. “I was going crazy without this.” I kissed his forehead. “I never dreamed we would have this between us. You never let me touch you – even when you were hurt.” Vincent looked up at me. His eyes glittered in the firelight. “I couldn’t let you touch me except when we meditated,” he replied with a small smile. “Even half dead, I would have gotten a boner with your arms around me. No one would let me live that down. And you would have freaked.” I raised my brows. “Yeah...I wouldn’t have known what to do.” “I didn’t know I wanted this from you,” Vincent whispered. “I knew I wanted sex, but I didn’t know I needed to be held like this. After that first nap together, I knew I couldn’t do without it. You know, I came by in the afternoon a few times that first week to see if we could grab an hour – even to just read.” I groaned. “I thought you were near at times that week. I’m sorry I was so busy. It won’t happen again. We eat together, and we’ll do this every day.” “I’m all for that,” Vincent sighed. We were silent then, enjoying the fire. Surprisingly, we were still awake when Percival returned an hour or so later. I held Vincent closely. If our new assistant was to make it with us, he had to cope with us as we are. “Ah, the house is quite toasty,” he said, removing his coat, gloves and hat. “Stay as you are, I’ll put everything away.” “Thanks, Percival,” Vincent said with a yawn. “Any calls?” I asked. “Yes, sir. Dr. Auerbach called to check on your condition. He was elated to hear that you had returned to your home,” he replied. “Oh?” I asked. “He thought it would be best that you did so, but didn’t want to press further than the enforced leave,” he replied. “Ms. Becker called twice about the briefing.” “Case and point,” I replied dryly. 33

D.L. Warner

“And Mrs. Bale sends her regards.” I smiled at that. “How is the weather in the channel?” “Choppy with a threat of rain, sir,” he replied with a small smile. “I’ll just set up here at the table and sort through your correspondence. You have another hour before your lunch appointment.” “I like your thinking,” Vincent said. So did I. We didn’t nap, but that time in quiet repose was almost as renewing. Despite a completely lazy morning, I was reluctant to release Vincent and change for lunch. A half an hour after that, we were being seated at a private table at the Brasserie. Ms. Kramer was prompt. She was also nervous. I realized that she had been nervous during her visit yesterday as well. Vincent ordered a lovely lunch for the three of us. He was on edge as well. Ms. Kramer took a deep swig of the crisp, white wine. Then she took a deep breath and looked at us levelly. “Bobby has informed me that he intends to pursue a relationship with me after Advanced Training,” she said softly. Vincent turned red and his eyebrows shot up to his hairline. Mine were pretty high, too. “His actual term was court me...as in marriage,” she continued. “Wow,” Vincent said. “Are you sure?” Ms. Kramer took out a letter that was folded carefully in a plastic sleeve. She handed it to Vincent who leaned toward me, so I could read it as well. Dear Ms. Kramer, I hope this letter finds you well and in good spirits. First, I must thank you for a wonderful time New Year’s Eve. It was an honor to dance with you and a privilege to share a kiss at midnight. I am writing today to let you know that I have strong feelings for you. I find you a beautiful woman and a beautiful, caring person who is kind and generous and smart. Spending time in your presence means a great deal to me. I am hoping that you feel the same or could come to feel the same way. It is my intention to court your affections upon completing Advanced Training. I will be a Major in the Military with a good future. Meanwhile, I would very much like to exchange letters and perhaps phone calls to get to know each other. If this is acceptable, please reply to this letter. Thank you for your time. Sincerely, Robert Greven. Vincent and I stared at Ms. Kramer. “How did you and Bobby end up together on New Year’s Eve?” I asked. “He was out with a friend.” “General Braun mentioned an invitation to the Governor’s Ball at your Christmas open house,” she replied. “Oh yeah,” I said. “I forgot about it because we already had plans.” Vincent blushed again, glaring at me. “We’ll get those details from Bobby later. How did you end up dancing and kissing?” The reporter finally smiled then. “My idiot date, Steve, and I ended up at the table next to General Braun’s where Bobby and his friend were. Steve was so excited by the expensive open bar that he was smashed in no time. He was still at the bar for the last dance before midnight. Bobby came over 34

A Soldier’s Fate

and extended his hand. He looked so handsome in that tux and he was so gallant...good dancer, too. He was looking at me with those eyes...then, we were kissing. I forgot about his age and mine and...everything. I must have been drunk.” “Wow,” Vincent said. “You’ve said that,” Ms. Kramer replied irritably. “And it’s not very helpful.” “You find Bobby attractive, intelligent and gallant,” I said quietly. “I think you should concede defeat. It’ll be easier on both of you.” “How can you think I’d entertain this? I’m twelve years older than he is,” she retorted. “You’ve entertained it, or you wouldn’t be here,” I replied gently. “You want us to save you from yourself as much as from Bobby. Incidentally, Vincent and I are that far apart in age.” “Vincent is a unique young man,” she countered. “He had more life experience than Bobby.” My lover snorted. “No, I didn’t. My first kiss was two months ago. Bobby has me beat by three years. All I could do around Rik at his age was punch him.” “Wasn’t I the lucky one?” I asked dryly. Vincent shot me a narrow eyed glare. “For some reason, the geezer here was all I wanted since I met him at age 15. Compared to our parents, we waited forever to choose.” “Hmmm?” I asked. “My Dad walked up to my Mom in the school yard at age six,” Vincent said with a wistful smile. “He told her that she was pretty and that he was going to marry her. She said yes.” “Oh, god,” Ms. Kramer sighed. “There are much worse things in life than having a young, hot hunk in love with you,” I said. “Why don’t you respond to his letter and get to know each other?” The brunette blushed profusely and took another sip of wine. “I’ve been around the block a few times. I’m not shopworn, but I have a past. How can he not mind that?” “None of that matters to him,” Vincent said with certainty. “Rik here was a major slut...I mean a Colonel slut.” “Hey!” My lover’s soft golden eyes sparkled at me. “I never cared about who he was with. It meant he’d know what he was doing with me. And once we were together, I knew there would be no one else.” His stare was intense. “There could never be anyone else, Love,” I replied softly. “Ms. Kramer, I agree with Vincent. Nothing else matters to Bobby but you.” She sighed. “Call me Ellie.” We enjoyed the lovely meal then mainly chatting about Bobby’s schedule after graduating. “Can he tell me what he’s going through, or is it classified?” “He can share what he is feeling, but not what is happening,” I replied. “We’re working on a medical presentation on Altereds that should be complete by the time Bobby goes through the Procedures. But this brings up a stickier problem than his age or experience.” “Oh?” Ellie asked. “You can’t cover him or us anymore,” Vincent said levelly. “I know,” she replied simply. “It would be a betrayal of trust for you and a conflict of interest for me.” I was impressed. So was Vincent. She was giving up a lot personally and professionally for the possibility of a relationship. Her willingness to try boded well. Vincent let his guard down completely and grew warm. He dazzled her by the time the meal ended. He dazzled me, too. My lover was quiet and thoughtful on the way home. I knew why. 35

D.L. Warner

“She’ll be careful of him,” I said softly. “Her heart is as vulnerable.” He nodded in agreement but remained solemn. “Bobby is taking on so much.” “How can he wait?” I reasoned. “He could easily lose her.” My lover gazed at me. His golden eyes were almost sad. “I know. I almost lost you before we had a chance.” “He has to try. Otherwise, he’ll be distracted from training,” I said. “You know the heart cannot be denied.” Vincent smiled then. I had to kiss him. Percival drove on. Bobby was very confused by our appearance at school. He gaped at Percival who was trying to take his rucksack from him. “We’re on leave until Thursday,” Vincent explained. “And this is our new assistant, Percival.” “Percival?” Bobby repeated. “Yes, Master Greven,” he replied as he held the front passenger door open. Bobby gave him the once over with a small smile that was very much like his brother’s. “You must really know how to fight,” he commented. “Indeed, sir,” he replied with a small smile of his own. “Get in the car, Romeo,” Vincent muttered. “We’re going to the house.” “Are you guys okay? You’ve been worrying me,” Bobby said once we were on the road. “We pushed a little harder than we should have,” I admitted. “But we’re much better now, and we’ll be around a lot more from now on.” “I’m glad. There are only a few months before I go in.” “And still, you’ve been very busy,” Vincent quipped. “What?” “Never mind.” Percival saw us to the house. He checked on the perimeter alarms before wrapping up his day. “I’ve taken lodgings just a few houses down the road for when you are at the house,” Percival said. “My numbers are already in your phones and I am a primary if you activate your tags.” “Thank you, Percival. We are very happy to have you aboard,” I said. “We’ll see you at 0700 for breakfast and to take Bobby to school.” “Very good, sirs. Goodnight.” Supper was a few hours away, but Bobby needed a snack. Thus, while Vincent made him a lovely sandwich, I tried to figure out a way to bring up Ellie Kramer. “Um...guys...I want to go to a brothel,” Bobby said. I couldn’t have been more surprised if Bobby had announced he was going to Clown College. Thank God Vincent had put down his knife. He gaped at his brother for a long moment while I blinked at him in confusion. “Are you stoned?” Vincent exclaimed hotly. Bobby turned red, but his jaw was set and his eyes flashed. This was serious, but Vincent was on a tear. “We just spent two hours with your girlfriend, and you want to be with some hooker?” He demanded. “You were with Ms. Kramer?” I had to fight down a laugh, imagining his using that formality during their honeymoon. “Bobby,” I said quietly, placing a calming hand on Vincent’s shoulder. “You can understand why we’re confused.” 36

A Soldier’s Fate

“But I want to go to one because of Ms. Kramer,” Bobby said plaintively. He sighed when we continued to gape at him. “She’s so sophisticated and...I’m not. I thought if I got more experience, our relationship would work better.” My lover sank onto a nearby chair. His expression was odd, and his cheeks were very red. “That won’t work,” Vincent said quietly. “If someone else tries to touch you, it’s repulsive...makes your skin crawl.” “Vincent?” I asked after a hard swallow. “What are you saying?” “Someone made me that kind of offer,” he replied. His gaze was intent on the floor. “He figured out that I wanted you. He knew I didn’t know anything...” Vincent looked up at Bobby. “I really wanted to learn, but every time he reached for me, I flinched...couldn’t help it.” I stared hard at Vincent, but his eyes pleaded with mine to wait. I looked at Bobby instead. “Your first experience should not be a matter of commerce,” I said. “There will be no real feelings thus nothing that can translate to being intimate with someone you love.” Bobby looked uncertain. “None of her reactions will be heartfelt,” I explained. “You might as well rent an automaton.” “Really?” “Yes,” I assured him. “It wouldn’t be good for the relationship if you handled Ellie like a sex worker.” “Ellie?” “We’ll get to that,” Vincent said. His voice was still quiet. “That first time is really important, and it should happen between people who care about each other. It meant everything to me that my first real kiss was with Rik. I didn’t know what I was doing, and that didn’t matter.” “But aren’t guys supposed to know more?” “How old-fashioned of you,” I chuckled. “Ellie is unconventional, and so are you. She is willing to risk a great deal to respond to your letter. It was clear to us today that she knows what you’ve experienced. I believe she was deeply touched that you wanted her to be the first. It meant the world to me to be Vincent’s first.” “What is Ms. Kramer missing?” “She can’t cover us or Altereds as a reporter anymore,” I replied. “That may adversely affect her career. Then, there will be all the muttering about her hooking up with a young stud.” “Or boy toy,” Vincent added derisively. “I hear that a lot when people think I can’t.” “How much could she lose?” Bobby fretted. “It’s hard to say,” I replied honestly. “But she is well aware of the risks and still wants to explore the possibilities.” Bobby swallowed hard. Vincent patted his shoulder. “You’ll be fine, Bobby,” he said confidently. “You’ve got past the hard part. She noticed you and is interested. Smooth move.” “How did you get a tux for New Year’s Eve?” I asked as the mood lightened. Bobby smiled. “General Braun helped me rent one with my savings. I think he was amused by it all.” “I’m sure of that,” Vincent snorted. “But you did all right.” “It helped that her date got hammered,” Bobby laughed. “I don’t know what I would have done if he hadn’t. That guy was really good looking.” “I think you would have found a way, young Greven,” I replied. “You’re good at improvisation – 37

D.L. Warner

the mark of a great soldier.” “Thanks, Rik,” Bobby replied with a shy smile. “So, Ms. Kramer came to see you?” “Yes, Ellie was worried that you were throwing away your affections before you had any experience,” I replied. “What did you tell her?” “We told her the Grevens make up their minds about whom they love quite young,” I assured him. “And they have a surprising amount of maturity and commitment.” Bobby beamed at us. He really was as beautiful as his brother. No wonder Ellie was blushing so much. “Are you guys really okay with this?” Bobby asked as he ate his sandwich. Vincent smiled his small shy smile. “I could tell you that you’re taking on too much with your Induction and Training.” “And you’d be right,” I added. “But fighting your heart can be dangerous, too,” Vincent murmured. “It wasn’t good for me or the squad. Probably sent me to the Medical Wing more than once from injuries. But you can’t let this split your focus, Bobby.” “I won’t,” Bobby said resolutely. “Becoming an Altered is my priority. That’s why we’re just exchanging letters now.” The rest of the evening passed quietly. All of us appreciated just how normal that night was. I needed to talk to Vincent about what he had revealed earlier, but it could wait while we enjoyed each other’s company. There were a finite number of evenings like that left. Vincent had been grateful that I let sleeping dogs lie, but he tensed as soon as I locked our bedroom door. Somehow, I knew who it was that had made him that offer. Knowing the man was dead didn’t really help. “You couldn’t have protected me,” Vincent said softly as he flopped onto the bed. “You wouldn’t have seen.” “How did he see?” I countered. Vincent shrugged. “I think he saw me watching you.” “You watched me? Where? When?” Vincent blushed, lowered his eyes to consider the floor. I moved to where he sat, reaching out to tilt his chin up. I smiled at him. “Please, tell me.” “You would read under a tree near your office window,” he replied. His eyes warmed. “I could watch you from my quarters without your seeing. I loved catching you that way. You looked so serene and...” “And what?” I asked softly. “Kissable,” Vincent replied with a sigh. “I’d lose track of everything watching you...dreaming of touching you or having you touch me. I think Raden saw me then.” Vincent saw the guilt and regret in my expression. He shook his head at me emphatically. “He couldn’t force me, Rik. Even then, I was too strong for him. He never touched me. And he never stopped me from watching you. I didn’t care if he saw me,” Vincent said. His tone was quiet but intense. “I can’t stand that anyone offered you that – especially over me,” I whispered. “I shielded you from many eyes and advances.” “Who?” “A few dozen over the years,” I muttered ruefully. “Far too many, considering your age.” 38

A Soldier’s Fate

“None of them matter. I was always yours and yours alone,” Vincent murmured. “Please, Rik...don’t let anyone – especially him - come between us. We’ve been through too much.” My lover gasped when I reached out to caress his elegantly strong jaw, moving back to grasp his ponytail. “I wish I had known, and yet knowing would have been torture,” I whispered, tracing his lips with the index finger of my free hand. “Why? Why torture?” “I could have never done this.” Lord, I loved Vincent’s kiss. He was yielding to me, allowing me to press him back onto the mattress. I covered him with my body as we kissed. I petted his hair after our lips parted. “Tell me, Love,” I asked softly. “How had you planned to have me back then?” “Is this all-about-you-night?” Vincent demanded mildly. “Tell me,” I gently pleaded. “I didn’t get to be courted.” “Jerkwad,” he chuckled. “Please...” “I didn’t have a plan,” he admitted. “I knew you sometimes dated men, but I never saw you with anyone like me.” “Love, you are singular in every way.” Vincent smiled as he rolled his eyes. “I had no clue other than if I was enough of a pain in the ass, you would stay close to meditate with me or keep an eye on me. For a long time, that was enough. It was all I thought I could get...when I came back and you held me like that on the battlefield – I couldn’t believe it.” “As you walked away from me toward all that fire in that pit, the memory of our last year together in the squad slammed into my mind,” I murmured. “It finally dawned on me why you had made me more crazy in that time than you ever had, yet I couldn’t stand to have you out of my sight. You had become a man. You were of age, and I wanted you. But you were still under my command. It had been impossible to let myself think of you as a lover.” “Still protecting me,” he observed. “Hard habit to break, Love.” “Protect me now, Rik. I need you.” My lover was vulnerable then. We had been through almost more than we could stand in recent days. We were still healing emotionally. I knew what he needed. I still knew how to protect him. “You have me, Love...body and soul,” I whispered, rolling over so that he was on top of me. Vincent peppered my face with kisses. His eyes were solemn – almost reverent when they met mine. “I love you,” he said softly. “It’s not just about wanting you.” “You show that to me every time you look at me,” I replied. Then, I smiled. “It’s okay to want me, too.” “Cocky bastard,” Vincent murmured before kissing me. The kiss was hot, almost rough though his hands were gentle. I couldn’t think after that. His mouth was working me. First, there was that long, incredible kiss. Then he took me with his mouth, pushing me toward climax then pulling back over and over until I was rendered into a mindless and pleading plaything. My diabolical lover was then pushing into me. I didn’t climax while he pounded into me just how much he owned me, but the intense and constant state of bliss I had until lapsing into sleep was more than enough. 39

D.L. Warner

4

Weeks flew by as Vincent and I prepped for our first meeting with Joint Command on Altered Induction. Our schedules were much more reasonable, making our lives more relaxed. Percival had a gift for coordinating our schedules so that we accomplished everything necessary without feeling pressed. Vincent and I had been dubious about having an Assistant that was practically living with us. However, the man was as unobtrusive as he claimed – an incredible feat considering how tall and imposing a figure he was. It seemed that he appeared from nowhere whenever we needed something. Percival was particularly good at appearing when Ms. Becker turned up unexpectedly. Once Vincent and I were reading reports on the office sofa together. We were behind the privacy screen and had left orders not to be disturbed. The click of her high heels was hard to miss. My lover and I went still, but Percival was barring her path just over the threshold. I doubt she could see much beyond our desks. “May I help you, Ms. Becker?” He asked smoothly and politely. “I need to talk to the Colonel about the scheduling conflict between the research committees,” she said with an edge to her voice. Vincent sighed in my arms. I could almost feel him rolling his eyes. I gently tightened my hold. “This is hardly an emergency, Ms. Becker. A phone call would have sufficed,” Percival said with great patience. I heard him tapping on a keyboard. “Here we are. It’s just a matter of rescheduling two appointments, and the conflict is gone.” “Yes...I see,” Ms. Becker replied crisply. “Very well then.” She shut the door with a curt click. Shortly after, Percival was on the phone. “Yes...would you check on Executive Manager Sonja Becker’s desk unit and wireless device to make sure they are functioning properly. If they are in working order, please have the technician make sure she is proficient in their use. Thank you.” Vincent laughed out loud as Percival rang off. “You get her, Percival,” he chuckled. “Yes, sir,” he replied. “Shall I prepare lunch?” It had been a lovely lunch and we didn’t hear from Ms. Becker unexpectedly for some time. Meanwhile, we were hard at work on our presentation. The young research team was clever and tenacious. Vincent and I were astonished to see the historical framework for our conditions laid out in black and white on faint copies of aged records. Still, some of the records were missing or redacted. But there was enough for a persuasive argument for changing how Altereds were handled during the medical procedures. Our first audience was the Benefactors. We even rehearsed in front of Remak, Maximilian and Percival. All three said they were impressed. Our assistant steamed our attire so we looked our absolute best. The meeting was late in the afternoon. I wanted to allow for cocktails if things started to go wrong. Ms. Becker awaited us, leather portfolio in hand. We had seen little of her since our leave weeks before. I spied a look of disapproval on her face as she spied Vincent adjust my tie. However, her cool 40

A Soldier’s Fate

mask was in place before she thought anyone noticed. Percival said as we reached the door. “I’ll be ready out here with my part when you call.” “That’ll be fine,” I said. “Very good, sirs,” he replied with a nod. He smiled at Vincent who was visibly nervous. “Your strength, Major, is your force of personality. Don’t try to mute it.” I had told Vincent much the same thing as he tied his necktie. He fretted about blowing the key pillar of the Foundation’s mission with an ill-timed rant. I had told him to trust his instincts and even kissed him for good measure. Still, he looked doubtful and concerned. Percival’s words actually calmed him. I must have looked a little hurt from his reaction. “I know you believe in me, Rik,” he said leaning close. “But you’re biased. Percival isn’t in love with me.” “I always see you, my Love,” I whispered. “Let’s get to work.” I didn’t bother with a preamble. We had a lot of ground to cover. “Our research team compiled this data from the files of a government sponsored program called the Delphi Project and the universities that analyzed the data generated by the experiments,” I began as a screen came to light. “In the early part of the last century, the military and at least one security organization funded a project to capture and study a human with extraordinary gifts. How it was determined that this man was real and not a legend, is not clear. Many of the early specifics are missing, including the years this project was run. What we do know is that a subject named Simon Molinar was captured and subjected to a vast array of medical tests.” “Why was this Molinar of such interest?” Mrs. Lindstrom asked. “It’s documented in the summary Ms. Becker’s handing out,” I replied. “He was extraordinarily strong and fast. All of his senses were heightened to that of a predatory animal.” “He was almost impervious to pain and could heal from major injuries in hours,” Vincent added. “Molinar had all manifesting traits and at full measure,” Auerbach said. “He was also insane from what we could determine.” “What is your evidence of that?” Stroh asked. “Molinar was a prolific serial murderer,” I replied. “He also believed he was a vampire.” Zumwald chuckled heartily. “Is that where those rumors came from? I thought those tall tales were passed along to scare Inductees.” “I did, too, sir,” I admitted with a smile. We had all been told that our traits came from a vampire and that one in ten Altereds turned into one at some point and had to be destroyed. “Subject Molinar was extremely old despite a rigorous affect,” Auerbach said. “But that can be explained by his being a full manifest with the enhanced immune system.” “This is really fascinating, gentlemen, but how is this germane to the topic?” Stroh asked. “It’s quite germane, sir,” I replied forwarding the visual presentation. “If you look on the screen on the left is the quarantine chamber that held subject Molinar. On the right are the medical chambers where Altereds are housed during the Procedures. The only difference between the two is the big silver box where they held him.” “In other words, the youngsters we put through Alteration are treated in the same fashion as a highly psychotic murderer,” Auerbach said bluntly. The evidence was there in full color – an antiseptic, isolation tank as a home for kids going through extreme trauma. The Benefactors gasped at the image. They then poured through their handouts. “Is there any evidence that Altereds are prone to psychosis?” Zumwald demanded. 41

D.L. Warner

“No more than the rest of the military population,” Auerbach replied. “We don’t think these protocols were used to be cruel,” I said reassuringly. “These were the only protocols they had dealing with Altereds. Some of them make a lot of sense.” “They do need a sterile medical environment,” Auerbach added. “And constant monitoring will always be necessary.” “We need to feel safe,” Vincent said quietly. ”But we don’t have to be alone.” “There is no need for complete isolation even while they recover from the Procedures,” Auerbach said. “Standard hospital protocols for staff are enough precaution.” “And there is no need for the stark rooms,” I said. “Children’s rooms in chemo wards have warm tones and comfortable furniture.” “They get to watch TV and have computer access,” Vincent added. “The brass could control what Altereds can watch and what the computers can access.” Vincent fell silent though I knew he wanted to say more. “Please, Major, speak you mind,” Mrs. Lindstrom said gently. “What we went through was hard – far harder than anything we’ve done as soldiers,” he said softly. “There was so much pain...and fear. There was no one to talk to, but there was always someone watching from a little room. That made me feel like I wasn’t human. It makes me angry to know it wasn’t necessary.” Everyone was moved by the intensity of that soft voice. “It’s all the more galling when you consider the road beyond the hospital an Altered must travel,” I continued. “They deserve more humane treatment.” “And it can be done without breaching either security or sterile protocols,” Auerbach added. “Because we are not proposing major changes in protocol, the budget for making rooms more comfortable is reasonable,” I said. “You will find those figures on the first attachment.” “These are startling findings and a very reasonable solution,” Zumwald admitted, “But the Brass would content that Altereds are more resilient because of those difficult experiences.” “If you will look at attachment B,” Auerbach said smoothly though I sensed an edge in his voice. “You will find figures on the number of Altereds who don’t survive Advanced Training and the number who do not live for ten years in service... their accident rates are 20 times higher than the rest of the military.” “Pretty amazing for people with enhanced reflexes and agility,” Vincent muttered. “A few left notes,” I said darkly. “Most of the rest were found to have given away all of their personal possessions before the accidents occurred.” “I have found through twenty years of experience with Altered soldiers that individuals like the Colonel and the Major thrive despite their experiences, not because of them,” Auerbach said flatly. “If this trauma and the resulting instability can be avoided with modest financial investment and small changes to the protocols, it is worth trying to protect the incredible outlay of resources necessary to produce an Altered,” I said. “That is a core argument that Joint Command will understand,” Zumwald said. “I had no idea that many had not survived. But to be blunt, there must be a carrot with that big stick.” “We have that,” I said, finally smiling. “And you get to try that out as well.” Vincent moved to the door and peek out. “Okay, Percival. We’re ready.” A short time later, Percival and Chef Jean wheeled in a pair of long tables. One table was stacked with covered dishes. “Chef Jean and I have worked these months on recipes using ingredients within the budget for 42

A Soldier’s Fate

Altered food,” Vincent said with pride. “These dishes would be a typical meal.” One dish was a beef stew with a whole grain, crusty roll. The other was a super nutritious version of Vincent’s holiday meatball sandwich. The Benefactors and staff dug in with gusto. “The gravy for the stew and the sauce for the meatballs is thickened with roasted then puréed vegetables and garlic,” Vincent explained. “The fruit tart is augmented with a fiber supplement and is sweetened with a reduction of fruit juices and a little honey. There is only a little butter in the crust. All of the meals are high in nutrients and good calories.” “And they taste incredible,” Mrs. Lindstrom said. “Kudos, Chef Jean.” “These are not my creations,” he replied. “Major Greven is behind all of them. I merely guided him.” “Extraordinary,” Zumwald murmured with a smack of his lips. “Never thought it possible to enjoy military grub. What about field rations?” Vincent uncovered the contents of the other table. There were field ration pouches piled under the tablecloth. “Check it out for yourself,” Vincent said. “All of these meals are vacuum sealed for easy transport and storage. They last for two years unopened.” Our Benefactors praised us over excellent coffee and cognacs. I was very proud of Vincent and his work. All of those early weeks of insanity were worth what it took from us. Vincent grew shy under all of the attention and praise, but I could tell he was pleased. The meeting with Joint Command was more of a slugfest. And I will admit that Vincent held his temper better than I. The cadre of elite brass seemed more interested in upbraiding us for leaving their control just as we became so physically powerful. The tone changed when I demanded to know how many of them were in league with General Mueller. An incredibly awkward silence followed by denials ensued. Everyone was more receptive after that. The research hit them hard. I doubted any of the Brass knew the origins of the Altered program. The suicides startled even Braun. I sensed that at that moment, he came to some sort of decision. “This is compelling information, gentleman,” Brigadier General Welton said. “But isn’t this all about protecting Robert Greven?” I thought Bobby was irrelevant in the face of all of that evidence, but the question had to be addressed. “Bobby decided to sign up after seeing every hour of what the Colonel and I went through,” Vincent said quietly. “If it meant permanent change from those protocols, he would opt out of being part of that change. He doesn’t want an easy road.” “No,” General Braun said. “We will not risk any harm to an Altered with Robert Greven’s potential.” “Heinrich!” Welton snapped. “Beyond that, there is another reality you must face, gentleman,” Braun continued. “The newly elected House will want to review the Altered Program from the ground up including a physical inspection of all facilities. I have heard from Homeland Security that this is inevitable. Which image of those protocols do you want them to see?” Everything went smoothly after that. I doubted that the hearts and minds of anyone save for Braun had been changed. However, they all knew which way the political wind and the source of their funding was blowing. During Vincent’s food presentation, Braun had the orders for the conversion of the Medical wing rooms and protocols drawn up according to our specs. They were signed over dessert. As always, Vincent’s food lightened the mood. In fact, there was considerable confusion after the 43

D.L. Warner

presentation and the meal. “Why aren’t we signing off on this change?” Braun asked with a chuckle. “No arm twisting necessary.” “We have more fiscal research to do, Sir,” Vincent replied. “We matched the money cited in the bids for the contract and used their food purveyors, but we don’t know what the contract actually costs.” “Why not?” Welton asked. Vincent shrugged. “The requests to Procurement and to Comissaire have been ignored.” “They probably don’t recognize the Foundation’s quasi-military authority,” Braun said. “They won’t ignore a request from Joint Command. This dessert is marvelous.” “And to think I wanted to be one of those knot heads,” I muttered in the car. The meeting had been harder on me than I realized. I was still angry. “We won, you know,” Vincent replied mildly. He took my hand and kissed my knuckles. “I know,” I sighed. “I should let it go.” “You will let it go,” Vincent countered. “How did you celebrate the squad’s victories?” “That depended on how smoothly the op went,” I replied ruefully. “Usually, I had a stiff drink in my office while writing the report.” “That sucks. My fantasy was better,” Vincent stated confidently. “Oh?” My anger dissipated in favor of something else. “You thought about what I was doing after an op?” “Oh, yeah,” he murmured with a smile that was all heat. “You’d look so intense after dismissing us, I wondered how you let off steam,” he explained in a husky voice. “What did you decide?” I asked. My voice dropped to the growl he loved so much. “You’d want to use me,” he whispered against my ear. “You’d rip off my uniform then yours, throw me in the shower, then fuck me hard.” “I’m not wearing a uniform, Love,” I replied with a smile. “The suit works,” he murmured sweetly. All of my anxiety over the meeting melted away. But Vincent’s plans were thwarted – or at least delayed. A cadre of well-wishers awaited us in our office. Doc Auerbach, Zumwald, and Bobby were there with buckets of champagne on hand. “Well done,” Zumwald rumbled. “They were a lot rougher than I thought they’d be.” “There’s no way to have know, sir,” I said easily. “Sometimes, it’s good to clear the air.” “You handled it well,” Zumwald said. “As in no one was killed, and you got the contract,” Auerbach added. I wanted to glare at him, but Vincent snorted. So I had to smile. The champagne felt great going down. “This is an excellent beginning, Colonel, Major,” Zumwald said. “Far better than even we anticipated. Enjoy the moment,” “Until we pitch officer retraining,” Auerbach said after downing his glass. Zumwald rolled his eyes. “But that’s for another day.” Chef Jean and Percival showed up then laden with trays of nibbles. Bobby was grateful to be included in the first class under the new protocols. Vincent and I were very glad that he wasn’t sacrificed for Joint Command’s sensibilities. He deserved the best chance possible. 44

A Soldier’s Fate

Everyone was very proud of Vincent. He was shy in the face of all that praise. But we all enjoyed the moment fully. Even Percival was persuaded to partake in the champagne and food. Still, I was very glad when everyone cleared out for the night. During the clean up, I took the opportunity to grab Vincent and drag him to our room. We ended up stripping each other against the bathroom door during a very hot kiss. I did have my lover against the shower tiles before actually showering. Then, Vincent had me before I could turn down the bed for the night. Overall, it was a very good day. It seemed that only a few days past between that momentous meeting and the arrival of spring. Bobby’s graduation was mere weeks away. Actually, it was two months, but time had become a blur with all the work generated by the presentations. The seasons changing only vaguely registered because we were at our Foundation apartment more than home. Spring’s arrival became glaringly apparent on a three-day weekend that closed most of the city. Our yard was a riot of flowers and the grass had run amok. Naturally, Percival was a consummate gardener. He and I put on big hats and got to work on the yard while Vincent and Bobby loudly discussed the younger Greven’s near future. I heard phrases like ‘I can’t believe you’re being so stubborn.’ ‘This is my life, not yours.’ I didn’t interfere. As his former commanding officer, I was very aware of how dangerous it was to intercede with Vincent when he was on a tear. Besides, brothers sometimes needed to blow off steam. But then, the argument joined us in the yard. “Rik, will you tell him he’s being a bonehead!” “And will you tell him I know what I want and what I don’t,” Bobby countered. Of course, I had no clue what either of them was shouting about. I glanced at Percival who looked even more puzzled. “I’ll fetch some ice tea, sirs,” he murmured while smoothly removing himself from the fray. I really wished I’d thought of that. “What is he being a bonehead about and how?” “Rik!” Bobby exclaimed. “I’ll get to your side next,” I assured him. “He doesn’t want to go to his prom,” Vincent muttered, flopping on one of the chairs. “It’s his last chance to be a normal kid.” I might have known that my lover was being forcibly kind hearted. “And I don’t want to go,” Bobby growled back. He had quite a growl. I held up my hand before Vincent could shout in response. “Why don’t you want to go, Bobby?” I asked gently. “It’s a once in a lifetime experience that Vincent and I never had.” “I know, but Ms. Kramer couldn’t go.” “That’s for certain,” I thought. “That would be news at 6, 11 and noon the next day.” “And if I went with my friends, we’d be hanging in a corner watching everything,” he said glumly. “I’m a library geek, like you, Brother.” “A beautiful, blonde, hunky library geek like his brother,” I thought. “With no clue of how hot they are.” “I’d rather do something that’s not mortifying,” Bobby said. “Something really fun before I go in for the Procedures.” “Like what?” Vincent asked. “Maybe my friends and I could hang out with you guys at the base Bistro and shoot pool and 45

D.L. Warner

listen to the soldiers,” he said hopefully. “You’re sure that’s what you want?” Vincent asked. “I really do.” Vincent looked at me with uncertainty. “We can do that,” I said. “There’s something else,” Bobby said as he sank onto a lawn chair. “What?” Vincent asked warily. Bobby sighed. “I really love the idea of a vacation before I go in. I haven’t been to the beach since we were little,” Bobby began. “But I’m getting more and more anxious about Alteration. I wouldn’t enjoy myself. Can we go after training?” Vincent swallowed hard. “When do you want to go in?” “Graduation day,” Bobby said quietly. “There are three others going in that day. Doc Auerbach said he would handle the whole thing.” “That’s two weeks away,” Vincent said softly. He sounded so sad. I had moved to sit with Vincent so I could hold him. “I understand, Bobby,” he said softly. “We weren’t given the chance to think about what was going to happen.” “I can’t imagine walking into that fully aware of what’s coming,” I added. “I admire you for that.” “Yeah, me too,” Vincent said. Bobby relaxed even as he blushed profusely. Percival served the iced tea along with some cookies. He then took up the clippers to continue the yard work. “What do you want to do for your birthday?” Vincent asked. “I was thinking that we could hang out here like we did at Christmas,” Bobby replied. “I really liked the turkey dinner.” “Sure thing,” Vincent said. He was still somber. “Let’s take off a half day before,” I suggested. “It’ll make cooking easier.” “And you can pick up the presents,” Bobby said resolutely. Vincent rolled his eyes, leaning back against me. “Yeah, right.” “It’s all agreed then,” I said brightly. “Let’s enjoy this snack then some yard work.” That went over like a lead balloon. Yet, they remained after the cookies were demolished. With their swift, nimble hands, we cleared the yard. It was suitable for sparring within a few hours. That fracas was over, but we remained aware of Bobby’s anxieties as the time for Induction grew nearer. We both shortened our hours to spend more time with him after school. Bobby was studying for finals, so we didn’t speak much. But our being there seemed to calm him. At least it would until Vincent decided to annoy him. Usually, that would happen while Bobby tried to write a letter to Ellie Kramer. Then, there would be bedlam in the apartment until I interceded by carrying my lover to bed. General Braun was very helpful in arranging for Bobby and his three buddies to hang out at the base Bistro. Days after the happy though low-keyed birthday, we set out for ‘prom night.’ Percival went to pick up the party boys after dropping us off. Bobby was at loose ends waiting for them, fidgeting awkwardly on a barstool. He looked sharp in a lightweight, black turtleneck and jeans. He had Vincent’s tawny color and bright blonde hair. He looked good in black though not nearly as dangerous as his brother. The physical training of the last months had changed him. His baby fat was gone from his face leaving a strong jaw and chin to go with the high cheekbones. His shoulders were broad and he 46

A Soldier’s Fate

was well defined under that sweater. It was little wonder that Ellie Kramer was writing him. “Wanna beer?” Vincent asked. “You’re allowed to, now.” “Not yet,” he replied. “I want to eat first.” I shook my head, smiling. “You have to be the most level-headed teen I’ve ever met.” “Sometimes,” he admitted. “I’ve been on my own a lot even with the Saxls.” “It’ll serve you well,” I said. “But you should have some fun tonight.” “I will...I promise.” I ordered beer for Vincent and myself. It had been a long week and the Bistro had a very nice micro-brewed ale we enjoyed. Bobby’s edginess evaporated when Percival returned with his friends in tow. They were all tall, gangly and overtly geeky. The only thing Bobby had in common with them physically was the near permanent blush on their cheeks. He bounded over to greet them as Percival approached us. “If you have no need of me, I shall take my meal in the diningroom, sirs,” he said. “Afraid you can’t handle the intense action here?” Vincent asked with a smirk, Again...there was a ghost of a smile. “Indeed, sir.” “Enjoy your dinner, Percival,” I said. The dapper man inclined his head then ambled into the diningroom. “How come when he says ‘indeed, sir,’ it sounds like ‘says you’?” Vincent asked affably. “He’s exceedingly polite,” I replied. “Let’s order some food for the boys.” We turned our back to the bar so we could keep an eye on the revelers. They were seated at the tables near the dartboards and billiard table. There was quite a lot of racy talk amongst the soldiers there. The boys were enthralled. Vincent looked at his brother intently while sipping his beer. “I hadn’t noticed before now,” he said. “Bobby’s a man. Look at him compared to his friends.” “I noticed.” Vincent looked at me. “If you didn’t know Bobby, how would you assess him? Be honest.” “I am always honest, Hardcase,” I replied. “Your brother is one of the best candidates I’ve seen in years. Physically, he is perfectly fit and has a lot of control. He’s mentally and emotionally prepared for service. And he’s smart on top of that.” “Better candidate than I was,” Vincent muttered. “No, different,” I countered emphatically. “You were as fit and focused and committed. But I have never seen anyone with a faster mind on the battlefield. That’s what made you so dangerous. And reputation aside, you have to have a lot of discipline over your skills to improve with them as effectively as you do. You and Bobby are different kinds of soldiers, but you are both on a higher plane even from most Altereds.” “I still worry about him,” Vincent said. “He’s so kind hearted. He will avoid lethal force if he can, but when the time comes, can he kill?” “You have a kind heart, Vincent,” I said. “Your heart is as big as Bobby’s. And, like you, he will protect himself and anyone in danger by any means necessary. And, like you...” “It will cost him.” “Yes. Though I doubt he’ll get angry at a combatant for causing the lethal action,” I replied ruefully. Vincent blushed at that, but his expression remained somber. “No, he’ll feel guilty.” This is a party,” Vincent said when he noticed his brother glance at us with concern. “Let’s talk about something else.” “Like what?” 47

D.L. Warner

“What do you think his nickname will be?” I chuckled as Bobby turned back to his friends. “I’m kinda concerned that it’ll be Puddin’,” I replied. “The waitress keeps calling him that. If the wrong ears hear, he’ll be General Puddin’ of Joint Command.” Vincent laughed heartily with an evil grin. “That would suck. But it’s really funny. Do you think you’ll be the one to name him?” “Probably,” I replied. “It’s usually the Advanced Trainer. Sometimes, the name is already given before I meet them.” “But not me.” “That’s sort of true,” I said with a wry smile. “You were not given a nickname, but I was told by more than one person who had interacted with you that you would be the hardest case I ever had. Twenty-four hours later, the nickname was obvious.” Vincent glared at me, but then broke into a smile. “I liked the name,” he admitted. “I was afraid I’d get stuck with something about being pretty or my hair.” “You would have killed me,” I replied with a laugh. “Why do you keep your hair so long? Bobby doesn’t.” “My mother liked me that way,” he shrugged. “You do, too.” “Yeah, I love your hair,” I admitted. “It was the first thing I saw on that battlefield when you appeared through the portal.” “The first thing you grabbed when you kissed me,” he countered. We were heading down a dangerous path that could lead easily to us doing something unseemly on top of that bar. “We should change the subject,” I suggested softly. Vincent blushed, but he nodded in agreement. “I liked the way you said Hardcase,” Vincent said. “You had so many ways of saying it.” “There were at least a dozen angry ways of saying it.” “It was more like 25,” Vincent snorted. “But there was one way you said Hardcase. It was exasperated like you wanted to be really angry with me but couldn’t.” “Yes, I know that feeling well,” I said with a wry smile. “It was hard to be angry at your results though you would scare the crap out of me with your methods. The outcomes were amazing. I didn’t know what to do with you most of the time.” “I didn’t mean to scare you,” he said softly. “I wanted to get the op done for you.” “It’s okay, Hardcase,” I replied. “I’m not complaining. You are a brilliant soldier. That’s why the knot heads aren’t pleased that you retired.” “Brilliant...you never said...” “I couldn’t outright praise those ops. It was hard enough to stay out of the brig after some of them,” I said. “Collateral Damage should have been your nickname. But the praise is in the mission reports. I’ll let you read them.” We finished our meal as Bobby and his friends moved from the dartboards to a billiard table. Bobby was very good at landing darts on the target. His friends, however, were better at landing them on neighboring tables. We ended up paying for the replacement food and drinks, but it kept the peace. A half an hour into the worst game of pool I’d ever seen, Bobby made his way to the bar. Someone started up the jukebox, and couples began to dance. “Having fun?” Vincent asked. 48

A Soldier’s Fate

“Sure am,” Bobby gushed. “I’m thirsty.” “Beer?” I offered. “Sure.” Bobby sipped his pale ale while watching his friends play pool. “They’re really bad,” Vincent observed. “I know,” Bobby replied shaking his head. “But they’re having a blast.” I noticed a woman next to Bobby. She seemed awfully close for a half empty bar. Vincent was about to say something. Then, we heard her voice. “What does a girl have to do around here to get a dance?” she asked. When Bobby turned, we saw that it was Ellie Kramer in a slinky black dress. She looked lovely. The younger Greven blushed, but his smile was dazzling. “Ellie,” he murmured. “Don’t say anything. Let’s dance.” He wisely nodded before taking her hand. The young man was soon slow dancing with his lady. He was very good and most respectful in the way he held her. Since Ellie wore very little make-up and the dress was simple, there didn’t seem to be such an age difference. They looked right together. “And here I was worried that he wasn’t having a good time,” General Braun said as he strolled up. He looked very odd in casual clothing and smiling. “He’s doing better than I was at that age,” Braun continued. “We’re all in agreement there,” I said dryly. “May we buy you a drink?” “Of course,” he replied with a chuckle. “I understand the Alteration has been scheduled.” “Yes, sir,” I replied. “He goes in graduation day.” “Next week,” Vincent added quietly. “Don’t worry, Hardcase,” Braun replied. “The Medical Wing has been renovated. Go have a look. The rooms are comfortable with computers that have films and games. Felix tells me that the new nursing protocols are in place. He’ll be well taken care of.” Vincent smiled at the General perhaps for the first time ever. “Why are you taking such an interest in Bobby?” Vincent asked. Braun took a sip of his neat, single malt Scotch. “Major Greven, save for the Colonel here, you were one of the smartest, shrewdest Altereds we’d ever fielded,” he began. “We need brains in the military more than we need power. I need another Greven or Heron more than I need another Nitro Raden or even Colonel Chaos, may they rest in peace. That is where our future lies.” “Thanks, General,” Vincent said. “I just wish we could have gotten the food changes in place,” Braun said. “No worries, sir,” Vincent said brightening. “Doc Auerbach put the changes in as an experiment. Bobby and the three other candidates will have the new menu.” “Excellent,” he replied. “My assistant will be delivering a letter from Joint Command inquiring about the budget on your behalf.” “Thank you, sir.” We chatted with Braun while Bobby and Ellie danced through one more song before joining the terrible game of pool with the other graduates. It was pleasant though utterly surreal. Ellie exited discreetly after kissing Bobby on the cheek. Then, Percival drove the slightly tipsy brood home. Bobby was completely happy as he stumbled to bed. Vincent smiled until we were alone. Then, he said nothing. He just clung to me while I massaged his scalp until he slept. 49

D.L. Warner

5

It seemed that it was overnight from ‘prom night’ to graduation day. I had hoped that the only stress that day would be saying goodbye to the young man at the Medical Wing. It was all Vincent could think about when not absolutely focused on his work. But there was another one. It appeared on Bobby’s guest list. He’d invited Jenn Saxl. A few months ago, I wouldn’t have thought anything of it. But that was before she declined visiting at Christmas. The gifts we’d purchased were donated to charity at some point. I just knew they were gone. She even turned down a position under Auerbach at the Foundation. There was no explanation. Neither Greven spoke about what had happened. I didn’t press. But I knew their relationship had become strained enough that they had stopped trying to talk to her. I knew how volatile the young woman could be. The last thing either of them needed was a blow-up before we handed Bobby over to Auerbach. I said as much in the car en route to the ceremony. “I know it seems strange,” Bobby said. “But I worried that it may be the last time I really get to see her. She’s done so much for me...” “I understand,” Vincent said. “But I don’t want her worrying you today. You don’t need that.” I almost said that neither did Vincent, but I remained silent. We sat in the front row of the Civic Auditorium with Maximilian, Remak and other VIPs. Jenn Saxl ended up next to Remak. Ellie Kramer sat next to us causing all sorts of curiosity from parents and especially from her media colleagues. We paid no heed to the scrutiny or camera flashes. Our minds were on the young blond man with a new buzz cut beneath the black graduation cap. The haircut really made his jaw seem more squared. Bobby looked quite grown up then, standing straight and proud. His duffle bag was in the car. He would not be coming home with us. We couldn’t even have a celebration lunch to toast his top honors. Bobby had to fast before going through the first injections. A couple of hours after tossing his cap in the air, Bobby would become an Altered. Vincent was very brave. He managed to be genuinely happy for Bobby during the ceremony. He laughed at the bad puns from the speakers and applauded enthusiastically at every award Bobby received. But soon, all the diplomas had been handed out and Bobby was walking toward us smiling brightly. My heart ached painfully. I couldn’t imagine what Vincent was feeling. We managed to take all sorts of photos. Percival deftly gathered the awards and the diploma to place them carefully in a case in the trunk. Bobby was still smiling as he said his goodbyes to Remak and Maximilian. He hugged them both for good measure. My Lieutenant was misty eyed when they parted. Maximilian was openly weeping into a huge handkerchief. Jenn Saxl turned away when he approached her. He looked wounded for an instant, but then Ellie Kramer was in his arms. She hugged Bobby for a long time despite the cameras going off around them. Bobby’s cheerful façade faltered for an instant, but they managed to part without tears. Still, I sent Percival to escort Ellie to her car in order to discourage her reporter colleagues from asking questions and to make sure she could drive. Remak was dragging Jenn off toward the rest rooms. That gave Vincent and I a little time alone in the car with Bobby to compose ourselves. 50

A Soldier’s Fate

I slipped into the squad leader mode to distance myself from my own feelings. Vincent fed off my calm to center himself. We were able to chat easily in the car. “When can you come to visit?” Bobby asked quietly. “Three weeks,” I replied. “Your immune system will have fully stabilized by then.” “You’ll like the room, Bobby,” Vincent said. “It’s like a dorm room, but it has a private shower, audio/visual entertainment, and you can order almost anything from the library.” “The military library?” Bobby asked with wide eyes. “Of course,” Vincent laughed. “Direct requests to Ms. Krause. She’ll hook you up.” “Cool!” “Once you’ve gone through stage one, you can interact with the other candidates,” I said. “There is a common area just beyond your quarters where you can eat together and socialize if you want.” “Will we all be on the same squad afterward?” Bobby asked. “Not all of you,” I replied. “You’ll be placed according to where your skills are needed. However, you’ll all be together through advanced training.” Neither Vincent nor I mentioned that it was likely that some of the candidates would wash out before reaching advanced training. We were en route by then. The interior of the car was quiet during the short drive. All too soon, Percival was handing Bobby his duffle bag in the lobby of the hospital. “I must say my goodbye now, sir,” Percival said. His normally crisp tone was more somber. “Take care. I am certain you will make an outstanding Altered.” “Thanks, Percival,” Bobby replied, blushing. He impulsively hugged the man. Though surprised, Percival returned the embrace, smiling. “Take care of them.” “I shall, sir.” We took a collective deep breath then made our way to the Altered Wing. Dr. Auerbach was waiting along with a nurse who had a very kind face and a capable manner. She gently took Bobby’s duffle from him. Vincent and I watched as he then signed the final consent forms that Auerbach was holding on a clipboard. “Okay, gentlemen,” Auerbach said quietly. “It’s time. I swear, Major Greven the younger will have the finest of care.” “We know,” I said, facing Bobby. I pulled him into a tight embrace. “You’ll be fine,” I whispered. “Write your brother and keep the Doc informed. I’ll miss you.” “I will. Take care of Brother. Don’t let him be sad,” Bobby whispered in return. “I’ll miss you, too.” I released him, so he could hug Vincent. My lover looked so pained, it broke my heart. He whispered something to Bobby before letting him go. Auerbach then led him away. We stayed until the doors closed. “Vincent...Love...” “Please, Rik...don’t say anything. Get me home...not the house,” he rasped. He didn’t come near me. “Let’s go to the apartment.” “Okay,” I replied. I knew he was holding himself together with all he had. If I touched him then, he’d break. I walked ahead to the lobby. Vincent followed. The drive home was silent and mercifully short. We reached our apartment without running into anyone save for an occasional security guard. It was Saturday, so the building was sparsely occupied. “I took the liberty of stocking the kitchen with sandwiches and some meals,” Percival said. “Call if you require anything. Otherwise, I’ll see that you’re not disturbed.” “Thank you, Percival,” I said. “Thank you.” 51

D.L. Warner

“Goodnight, sirs.” Vincent was in my arms an instant after I locked the door. He was trembling as he clung to me. “Fuck me, Rik,” he pleaded softly. “I don’t want to think...I can’t...I can’t...” I silenced him with a deep, possessive kiss as I held him close. Vincent choked back a sob as he clutched at my jacket. I took control of the kiss, freeing his hair to card my fingers through it with one hand, and holding him firmly about the waist with the other. Slowly, Vincent relaxed, allowing me to maneuver him into the bedroom. As I pushed Vincent onto the bed, it was very clear that he was too wound up for a slow seduction. Instead, I pinned my lover down to kiss him more slowly. When Vincent yielded to that gentle kiss, I unhooked his belt, and then unzipped his pants. Vincent was still reacting to the kiss when I grasped his straining erection then took him in my mouth to the hilt. Vincent arched upward, crying out. I pinned his hips then worked with him without mercy until he came in my mouth. I took it all, loving the taste and feel of him. My lover sighed with deep contentment after he came, but he remained as mercurial as ever. “Bastard,” he murmured with his eyes closed. “I wanted you to fuck me.” “Can you think right now, Love?” I asked sweetly as I stripped him. “No, I can’t,” he admitted as he lifted his hips for me to remove his pants and shorts. Vincent watched me with rueful, sleepy eyes as I shucked out of my clothes. Soon, I was straddling his lithe, muscular body. My lover’s expression grew suspicious. “You’re up to something.” “Oh, I am, Love,” I replied. “Just needed to take the edge off, so I can take my time.” Vincent gasped as I ran my tongue along his elegant collarbone. “Planning on torturing me?” Vincent demanded. I sucked his nipples for a long moment before answering. The graceful way Vincent arched his back almost distracted me from what he’d said. “I love see you like this...lost in the feeling...I can’t believe I can have you like this...” “God, Rik...have me already.” I sighed into his belly button before shoving his thighs apart. “You never could resist turning all of my battle plans upside down.” Vincent smiled at me. It was such an angelic smile despite the wicked glint in his eyes. “You never bitched at the outcome, Colonel,” he murmured then groaned as I stretched him. I pushed inside him to the root without preamble. That shut him up, but it nearly brought me over the edge. Vincent’s eyes held mine as I fought for control. He said nothing – probably couldn’t. I sure couldn’t speak. After a long moment suspended like that, I started to move. My plans were dashed, but that hardly mattered. All that mattered was the intense energy building between us. I had to take him hard and fast. Vincent was driving me crazy, writhing beneath me wantonly and gasping my name. I stroked him while pumping into him until I felt the energy sizzling across my nerves before erupting between us as we came. My lover was as limp as a rag doll when I gently withdrew. He could barely keep his eyes open. “Sleep, Vincent,” I murmured, kissing him softly on the mouth. “Let go. I’ve got you.” Vincent nuzzled my neck as I held him. He sighed into sleep a moment later and was deeply asleep a short while after that. My mind was still buzzing though my body was exhausted. And there was a phone call that I needed to receive before I could rest. Once I was sure Vincent wouldn’t easily wake, I gently disengaged from his limbs. After cleaning us up a little, I poured a stiff cognac then 52

A Soldier’s Fate

turned on the TV in the bedroom. I kept the sound down. Still, Vincent mumbled as he sought my body. He settled as soon as he could drape himself all over me. I wasn’t able to move much, but I could watch the news. ***** The first report was troubling. Our neighbors to the south were once again voicing concern over border security. Military exercises were being considered. This report meant economic conditions in that country were dire. News that reached the outside world from there was heavily censored. The military junta that ran the country often responded to internal crisis by implying there’s an eminent security threat from our country. Being the focus of scorn from another nation was nothing new. The problem was that our own government would get nervous about any military activity near our borders. Eventually, they would act on that nervousness by doing something military as well. I wondered if they would try to reactivate us. I had an odd feeling in the pit of my stomach. The last story was about the graduation ceremony. I hit the record button on the remote. Vincent would want to see it once he calmed about Bobby being gone. The coverage was nice. The report mentioned that Bobby was about to follow Vincent into service and the number of awards he received. There was open curiosity about Ellie Kramer, but they basically respected his privacy. The phone rang then. I answered it quickly to keep from waking Vincent. “He’s fine, Colonel,” Auerbach said. “No rejection from the serum. It has already begun to take affect.” I sighed with relief. There was a very remote chance that Bobby’s immune system would reject the serum entirely, putting his life at grave risk. It was an unlikely scenario given his brother had easily tolerated the serum. Still, I had worried. “Thanks Doc.” “Not at all,” re replied. “He’s resting now.” “Let me know if he can’t handle the pain,” I said. “I can get him to meditate.” “Sure thing,” he replied. “You get some sleep.” I was finally ready for sleep. The cognac had hardly been touched. I slid into Vincent’s arms thinking all we had to worry about was missing Bobby and introducing the new Officer Training Protocols. Little did we realize that our lives were in grave danger from an unlikely source. ***** Vincent was ravenous upon waking. I could hear his stomach growing insistently before I opened my eyes. That input was juxtaposed with the fact that I was on my back with my wrists and held very firmly just above my head. Vincent was straddling my hips. His erection was branding my stomach with its heat. I opened my eyes to find Vincent scowling at me. My brows raised in curiosity. Open amusement was unwise. His grip on my wrists tightened at the first hint of frivolity. “I suppose you blame me for your current condition,” I murmured evenly. “I was going to get us food, but you moaned my name when I tried to get out of bed,” he muttered. “You kept trying to hold me...” “You haven’t eaten since yesterday morning,” I replied with a gasp as he licked my neck. “You need to eat.” “Tell me to stop,” Vincent murmured in my ear. The protector in me wanted to stop. It was still hard for me not to be his superior officer. The 53

D.L. Warner

words died in my throat under his golden gaze. His grip tightened on my wrists, as I considered moving. I felt the weight and power of his possession as I considered refusing him. My body betrayed me. It sang beneath his. I swallowed hard, feeling a blush bloom on my cheeks. “I can’t,” I replied. My tone was huskier than intended. “Please...” “Horny bastard,” Vincent muttered with a smirk before biting the curve of my neck at my shoulder. I cried out as he sucked at the bite while pressing me flatter against the mattress. I relaxed against him, baring my throat further. “Slut,” he murmured against my skin. I could feel his smile. “Your slut.” Vincent liked the reply. He relaxed his grip then turned me on my side. “Need you...more than food...more than anything.” I felt him stretching me. His face was pressed against the back of my neck. Again, I relaxed. Vincent took me with a focus that should have been scary. Soon, he was pushing inside me. One hand still held my wrists. The other clutched my hip hard enough to bruise. My lover didn’t scare me. I pushed against his thrusts as I sought closer contact with is body. “That’s it...god...Rik...” Vincent hardly touched my erection before I came. He held me close as the orgasm and energy field wracked through us. Afterward, my lover clung to me. “I’m so hungry,” he murmured. “For food.” I laughed softly. “If I can walk, I’ll get us food.” Soup, sandwiches and coffee were on the menu since Vincent was not up to his usual kitchen magic. Percival had left a large quantity of each. We demolished most of it in very short order. Food and a long, hot shower made a world of difference to Vincent. He wasn’t shell- shocked anymore. I felt a lot of pent up energy from my lover. I grew a little concerned for my own safety. “So, what do you want to do today?” I asked as I combed his hair. He shrugged. “I don’t have anything pressing at work until tomorrow. Weren’t we invited to a skirmish?” “We have an open invitation to weekend maneuvers.” The Foundation had solicited the invitations, so we could get to know the current crop of officers before we began the push for training reform. “Let’s take up that invite, Colonel,” Vincent said with a wicked smile. “Unless you want me to strap you down for the day.” My body reacted to the purr in his tone. He was gazing at me intently. “I can’t refuse you, Love,” I murmured, swallowing hard. Vincent smiled at me as he cupped my face. Then, he kissed me tenderly. “God, I love you,” he whispered against my lips. “Let’s go beat up some tanks.” It didn’t take long for Remak to make the arrangements for our participation in the skirmish. She even included herself and Maximilian in the mix. I suppose all of us were feeling deskbound. We quickly put on our protective gear and fatigues, including helmets. Percival was waiting to take us to the vast Military Training Fields, about a half an hour from the edge of the city. Twenty minutes into the trip, I noticed Percival was shifting his glance to the rear-view mirror more often than was his norm. “What’s wrong, Percival?” I asked. “There’s been a vehicle behind us since we left the Foundation, sir,” he replied. “It followed us 54

A Soldier’s Fate

through a circuitous route to the highway and remains with us still. They had been keeping a certain distance away. They are now gaining on us.” Vincent glanced back out the rear window, and then he scowled. “They’ve obscured their windshield,” he muttered. “What is this, a robbery?” “I wouldn’t think so, sir,” Percival replied. “We’re riding in a clearly marked military vehicle containing three adult males. Robbers would pick an easier target.” I activated my beacon. “Call the police, Percival. Then, floor it.” “Very good, sir.” “And you will not leave this vehicle until we reach military grounds or are instructed to do so,” I said quietly to my very antsy lover. “We cannot fight them.” “I know, Colonel,” Vincent muttered. While everyone understood our very public actions in the Market Square last year, the government was near panicked over the thought of Altereds using their skills on civilian streets during anything other than a declared emergency. An edict restricting such actions came down just after the New Year. Other than on personal property or on military grounds, we could not use or skills even in selfdefense. That was another reason Sonja Becker’s foot dragging on getting us an assistant had made no sense. We needed someone who could protect us. Percival was proving to be that man. Shortly after ringing off with the police, the ex-sergeant floored the gas. We gained ground on our pursuers easily. Then, I felt a strong pulse through the vehicle. “Fuckers!” Vincent spat. “They have an EM pulse emitter. Why haven’t we stopped?” “I took the liberty of having Colonel Heisler’s men shield the car’s systems against such weapons,” Percival replied smoothly as we weaved through traffic at high speed. “Is that keeping you from being dead?” Vincent asked. “We have on protective gear.” “No, sir. I’m wearing the same protective gear as you,” he replied. “I thought it prudent given past attacks. Heads down!” The back window shattered an instant later. They had fired an explosive dart that could break bulletproof glass. We were flat against the seat cushion when I saw Percival’s elegantly gloved hand pointing a big, shiny automatic back toward the open window. He fired a volley of six rounds. The car behind us swerved. “They’re still coming,” Percival muttered. “Tenacious lot. We’re five minutes away from the training field.” I heard sirens coming from ahead of us and behind us. There was even a helicopter overhead. Heisler was trying to raise me on my phone. I kept one arm firmly across Vincent’s back as I answered it. “We’re all uninjured, Colonel. Just get them alive.” “I’ll do my best, sir, but the locals are moving in with their guns drawn.” “Understood.” “We’re crossing a police line,” Percival said. “We should exit the vehicle as soon as we stop.” Getting out wasn’t really a choice. As soon as we were free from our seat belts, strong hands grabbed us both to pull us out and put us on the ground. They were Heisler’s men, and they were literally covering us on the ground. “Relax, Major,” the man who had Vincent said. “Hardcase,” I said in a firm tone to get his attention. Lord, he was furious. “You know the drill.” “Yes, Colonel,” he ground out, relaxing beneath the security officer. I was not pleased about the man plastered all over my lover. And judging from the profound grimace on Vincent’s face as he glared in my direction, he wasn’t pleased about the person on top of 55

D.L. Warner

me. Still, they had a job to do. And then there was the continuing gunfire coming from the pursuit vehicle. Our assassins were apparently undeterred by the impressive show of police force. My hope of questioning them was obliterated when their vehicle blew up shortly after we were pulled from harm’s way. Heisler arrived as Vincent and I were helped to our feet. The usually mild mannered Security Chief was livid. “What part of ‘take them alive’ didn’t any of you understand?” He demanded. From the indignant babbling that followed, it soon became clear that the explosion came from inside the assassins’ car. While the first responders were putting out the fire, and the evidence teams waited, the commanders turned their attention to Vincent and me. “Rik, do you have any idea...”Heisler began. “You know what we’ve been working on Mark,” I muttered in frustration. “Training Protocols, Medical Wing renovations, mess hall changes. And there is absolutely nothing off the record.” “Who has time for off the record?” Vincent snapped in irritation. “I mean what the fuck do we have to do to keep people from trying to kill us? Live in a glass jar?” It was a fair question. Unfortunately, no one had an answer. Heisler knew that Vincent was nearing an explosion. “Look, let us follow up here,” he suggested. “I can interview you at the Foundation, and I’m sure you can be available for the police.” “Of course,” I replied with relief. “We’ll just borrow your man for a little while,” he continued. “My men will see you to the Training Fields.” With that we were on our way. It turned into a very fine and productive afternoon. Vincent and I were assigned to an artillery platoon in which Captains Forrester and Schmidt were attached while Maximilian and Remak were with the opposing side. The scenario was a classic for Altereds; our small band was caught by surprise by a larger attacking force. The old response would have been to use us as cannon fodder while the platoon escaped. The commanding officer we worked with was open to our suggestions, which meant all we had to worry about was Remak and two dozen tanks. Rather than have us merely attack the opposition, we were able to draw them into a crossfire provided by the dismounted platoon. Maximilian joined the fray, but by then he was too late. The artillery unit won the skirmish despite having inferior numbers. We scored points with both sides that day. Percival caught up with us as we celebrated with both units. He had no news, so we enjoyed our evening of food, drink and tall stories. We were wiped by the time we got back to the Foundation apartment. Still we showered as usual to decompress from a surprisingly busy day. I combed Vincent’s hair. His eyes were half closed when we climbed into bed. I thought my lover would be sound asleep in an instant, but he surprised me. “Are you going to call the Doc?” he asked sleepily. “I know you spoke to him last night.” I kissed Vincent’s temple. “Yes, Love. I was just about to do that.” The day was very long, but it was only 2100 when I called the Medical Wing. This time, the phone was on speaker so we both could hear. “How is Bobby, Doc?” I asked. “How are you?” He countered. “An assassination attempt and then a full skirmish? General Zumwald just about plotzed when he heard all of this.” I smiled as Vincent sighed impatiently in my arms “We’re fine. We behaved and even ate our vegetables. How is Bobby?” “It was bad today,” Auerbach replied. “The serum is acting very quickly, just like it did with 56

A Soldier’s Fate

Vincent. He was in severe pain, but he wouldn’t let us call you.” I wondered why the doc sounded so calm. “Did you sedate him?” “We didn’t have to,” Auerbach replied. “Bobby’s a tough SOB. Somehow, he found a way to meditate. He put himself to sleep and sleeps still – peacefully and deeply while his cells implode and rebuild.” Vincent smiled. I could feel him slipping toward sleep himself. “Thanks, Doc,” I said softly. “Get some rest. We will, too.”

57

D.L. Warner

6

The investigation did not get very far. Despite the considerable resources of Colonel Heisler’s office, the police and government authorities, no real clues could be found in what was left of the car. The corpses were completely incinerated along with everything else. A thorough search of our Foundation and personal computers yielded nothing controversial. All of the experts agreed that any further evidence would surface only with another attack. Vincent and I decided that we didn’t ever need to know what was going on if we were left alone. My lover maintained that we were too busy for that crap. This was true, but we also knew that this case was far from over. There was a lucky break a few days later. Mrs. Bale had been watering our plants and airing out the house when we were at the Foundation. On one visit, just days after the highway attack, she found a package that we hadn’t told her to expect. We weren’t receiving mail at home at all. Heisler’s team sprang into action. They retrieved an explosive device from the package and dismantled it without detonating. After several days of analysis, we sat down with Colonel Heisler and Detective William Markham from the local police. They both looked perplexed as to how to handle us. We were victims not suspects, but it was clear they thought we had answers. “The device found on your front stoop was sophisticated,” Heisler said. “But it was not military.” “What?” Vincent demanded. “It’s a favorite killing device of certain mobsters,” Markham said. “Mobsters?” I echoed. “We don’t know any mobsters. We hardly know any civilians.” “We grew up in the military,” Vincent said in dismay. “We know that,” Heisler said gently. “Somehow your work or personal interactions have hit a nerve with very dangerous connections.” Before we could say anything, Markham held up his hand. “I know it sounds unlikely – even crazy,” he conceded. “But someone wants you dead.” “Mueller used thugs,” I offered. “We checked on that,” Heisler said. “Braun had him locked away from everyone save for his wife and mother. There’s been no odd activity around him since he was imprisoned.” “I need you to think about any person or company what has had a negative reaction to your work,” Markham said. “It doesn’t have to be an outright argument. It could be someone that’s being strange or needlessly difficult.” I frowned, but Vincent had an odd expression. “Vincent?” I asked. “There wasn’t an argument,” Vincent began slowly. “In fact, the problem was that I couldn’t get a response from them.” “Who?” Heisler asked. “Comissaire Services,” he replied. “We needed their actual expenditure records for Altered foods to figure out a realistic budget for the changes. My inquiries were stuck between the company and 58

A Soldier’s Fate

Procurement. General Braun offered to move things along.” “When was that?” Markham asked with keen interest. “About a month ago,” Vincent replied. “But it was a provisions vendor. Why would the mob be interested in that?” “There are dozens, maybe hundreds, of vendors who provide services to the military,” Heisler said. “That’s a lot of opportunity for kick backs and graft for the mob and for unscrupulous military personnel. There is a great deal of money involved in procurement.” “Your inquiry, however innocent, may have made the wrong people very nervous,” Markham added. “All I wanted to do is fix the food,” Vincent huffed impatiently. “We know that, Major,” Heisler said. “But you and the Colonel have quite a rep as foes of military corruption. No crook would ever think your inquiries were simple or routine.” “This is a plausible theory, gentlemen, but what do we do about it?” I asked. “Vincent and I can’t stay locked in this building. We have too much to do.” “This is a strong lead,” Markham said. “There are local and federal resources we can use to track the civilians involved.” “The military is ready to help us with their side of the investigation,” Heisler added. “We need you to lay low for just a little longer – ten days or so.” We agreed though reluctantly. There was no choice. We couldn’t have gone on a hunt for our assailants. The Foundation staff needed to see that we were okay and that it was business as usual. To that end, we were as visible as possible within the facility. Most of our core staff was ex-military. They needed to see their commanding officers and be certain that their structure remained strong. The corporate staff needed to know they hadn’t made a bad career move. For several days after the attack, I moved any meeting that didn’t involve high security topics to the cafeteria. Most of our high-powered staff ate in their offices, so the room was sparsely populated. However, nearly everyone passed through the room to get their beverages or food trays. They could see us hard at work at a back table. Some stopped by for a moment or two. It was a surprisingly productive place to work. Vincent was in the next room, so I saw him frequently. And there were tasty experiments to try. Percival had room to set up his laptop and phones. I finally got acquainted with everyone in the building. Maximilian enjoyed the relaxed surroundings. And though Remak found the situation irregular, she was in shirtsleeves with her devices on hand to keep everyone in the loop. Ms. Becker, it seemed, was the only person on my core staff to have difficulty with the arrangement. I explained the reasoning behind the plan just after the decision was made. During that conversation, I made it crystal clear that this would be the way of things until further notice. She tried to argue that less access to the staff and others would be more prudent, but I reiterated that the decision had been made. She was not rolling with the plan as everyone else had. It was time to let that hellcat go. I asked Remak to set a meeting with Mrs. Lindstrom to that end. Work kept us occupied enough to push the ongoing investigation to the backs of our minds. Bobby was not as easy to forget. Days passed with word of his progress coming only from Doc Auerbach. He’d been in the Medical Wing for five days when Vincent received a message from the transmitting journal. Fortunately, we were alone in our office at the time. “Don’t you want to read it?” He looked at me with a helpless, frustrated expression. “I want to, but...Rik...could you?” The journal device shook in his outstretched hand. I wondered what my lover could possibly 59

D.L. Warner

think Bobby would say that would frighten him. Arguing was useless. I took the journal device, locked the office door, then pulled him onto my lap. “I’m sorry for not writing sooner, Brother. My hand was too shaky until today,” he began. “I wrote because you made me cry. The serum didn’t, but you did, and it was a good thing. I’ll get to that in a little while. The room is very nice. It’s a bit cool, but I have a lot of blankets and the warm PJs Rik gave me. The heavy socks were a great idea. The bed is comfortable. I haven’t been able to enjoy all the stuff in the room. The Doc said I should be able to soon. Brother, it hurt so much. I hurt everywhere like I never had before. I could feel my insides ripping up somehow. I wanted to scream and never stop. But you didn’t scream, and Rik didn’t scream. And you didn’t have the warm, comfy bed. How could I scream? I had to find a way to hear Rik’s voice. Rik has a great voice for calming. I’m sure he has a great voice for yelling, but it was that deep, calm voice that helped me breathe slowly enough to make the pain go away. Thank you, Rik...” I blushed at that. Vincent nuzzled my neck, smiling against my skin. “Go on,” he murmured. “I don’t think I ate from the morning I graduated until yesterday. There was an IV – still is – giving me nutrients and fluids. I couldn’t face food even after day three when the Doc said I should try. I couldn’t eat or drink anything. All of my focus was on staying perfectly calm, so the pain wouldn’t start again. Yesterday, the nurse brought in a big bowl of broth and a hunk of bread. It was your soup, Brother. I knew it by the smell. You like a lot of thyme in your soup and you finish it with black pepper. I really loved waking to that smell. That bowl of soup was your way of saying that I should eat, so I ate. It was your soup and the bread and butter were from the market. It was so good and so much like home, I cried. I cried so hard, I was exhausted. That night, I slept without meditating. I feel weak today, but the worst part is over. I think I had to cry to get to this point. Please, don’t worry, Brother. I’m okay and still glad that I’m here. Can you tell Ellie I’m okay? Don’t send her this. She might worry. Just let her know I’m thinking about her. I love you, Brother. And Rik, too. Come see me soon. Bobby. Vincent was trembling against me by then. I put down the journal to hold him more snugly. I thought he would hate me by now,” Vincent whispered. His tone broke my heart. I kissed the top of his head. “Bobby could never hate you, Love. He adores you. Was that your soup?” Vincent nodded. “I made it myself to be sent there. I needed to know he was having something I made for him,” he replied softly. “Never thought he’d recognize it.” “That soup is engrained in my sense memory,” I replied. “The aroma makes me think of holding you on our sofa while that big pot simmers. The taste is savory, and spicy and just a little sweet – like you.” “I think I’m gonna be sick,” Vincent muttered, smiling up at me. There was a wicked twinkle in his eyes. I smiled at my lover before kissing him senseless. There would have been a lot more going on in that executive chair, but Vincent wanted to call Ellie Kramer. I also had a long meeting ahead. None of the participants were likely to wait while I enjoyed my lover. With a heavy sigh that amused Vincent, I turned the chair enough to reach the phone. I turned it on speaker before dialing the number. Ellie was brusque and distracted when she answered the phone, but she softened when she recognized my voice. “Anything wrong?” I asked. “Not really,” she replied, chuckling. “My bosses are trying to get back at me for refusing to cover the military, but I can make a great story out of the crappiest assignment. Meanwhile, my colleagues 60

A Soldier’s Fate

keep bugging me for an exclusive about the Grevens. It’ll pass. How’s Bobby?” “He wrote today,” Vincent said. “He’s going through a lot, but he’s okay. He told us to call and let you know that he’s thinking of you.” “I appreciate that,” she replied. “He’s the most thoughtful man I’ve ever met. When can he write me or talk to me?” “I’ll have a chat with Braun today,” I replied. “Your formal notification to your employers about covering the military should push your clearance through.” “Thank you.” “When the current mayhem dies down, we’ll have you over for a phone call with him,” I said. “Thank you so much, guys. I’d love to hear his voice,” she said. “And I’m dying to know who’s after you two now – even if I can’t tell the story.” I laughed out loud. “When we know, you’ll know.” “We’ll call soon,” Vincent added. “Thanks guys. Stay safe.” Vincent smiled broadly as we rung off. “She loves him.” “A thoughtful, smart young stud – what’s not to love?” I asked. “I love mine.” “You think I’m thoughtful?” I smiled at him tenderly. “You’ll have us call Ellie as often as possible until Bobby is allowed to,” I began. “You called Mmes. Schmidt and Forrester to let them know how their kids did in the skirmish and that we were unharmed in the attack. You are very thoughtful, Love.” Vincent blushed, but his gaze never wavered. “Bobby was right,” he murmured. “You have an amazing voice.” I looked at him curiously. His gaze was intent. “Aside from looking into your eyes as much as I wanted and having your touch now and then,” he continued. “The best reason to meditate with you was hearing your calming voice. I mostly heard your tense voice or your really angry voice.” That made me smile. Vincent made me so angry once that my voice was hoarse for a week from shouting. I preferred the meditative voice as well. But I wanted to hear more. “Tell me, Love.” The blush deepened. “When you did corrections, you would speak close to my ear,” he said softly. “That deep, smooth voice would go right down my spine and deep inside me.” “Is that why you needed so many corrections?” “Maybe,” Vincent said with a shy smile. “I could hear your voice while I was away. That kept me centered and sane. I often wondered what it would sound like to hear you say my name like you wanted me.” I swallowed hard. “Vincent...” His smile grew wicked. “Like that, Colonel.” “Tonight, until you can’t take anymore,” I growled. “Now, let me get back to work.” Bobby wrote often after that first note – sometimes more than once a day. He had easy days and rough ones, but he was settling in well. A week after the first note, Bobby called. We had Ellie there as a surprise. Percival smuggled her in without anyone in the media finding out. After that visit, we had Heisler put a detail on her in case anyone got ideas about getting to us through her. The investigation was yielding leads. Markham informed us that the police was putting pressure 61

D.L. Warner

on informants and small-time crooks. He reasoned that either the assassination plan would be abandoned, and the assailants would go underground or they would try even harder to take us out. Vincent and I knew which side of the equation we end up on. Heisler wanted the building locked down – no outsiders whatsoever – until the case was cracked. I had to agree. There was only one appointment left, since we had postponed her twice, I felt we needed to keep the latest reschedule before the lock down. Arianna Leighton was a local florist who’d won the contract to do our Atrium and lobby plants. We need to discuss the next several months of foliage plans. Vincent and I were happy to keep the appointment, because it kept us away from the meeting between Mrs. Stroh, Remak and Ms. Becker. They were giving the Office Manager her walking papers. Cowardly of me, maybe. Remak contended and I agreed that my presence would make the meeting more difficult. Ms. Leighton was a much more pleasant meeting. She was pretty in that fresh scrubbed way. Her long, heavy hair hung in a single braid down her back. She was in a lovely floral print dress and walking boots. It was easy to see that she was into plants. “I had my doubts that trees would thrive in this environment, but they look wonderful!” She exclaimed with a broad smile. “Everyone loves this space,” Vincent said. “It’s the nicest park in town.” “We like to have our meals looking at it,” I added. “Some of the trees have leaves that will turn come the fall,” she said. “But there will be evergreens that will be green all through winter.” “We can decorate them for Christmas,” Vincent beamed. “Yes, and I’ll bring potted trees for the lobby and your apartment,” Leighton said. “With plenty of poinsettias and mistletoe.” “This all sounds great,” I said. “Why did you need our approval?” “I’ve had a few cost over-runs keeping everything just right,” she said with a blush. “I need a five percent increase to manage everything.” “That’s not unreasonable. We didn’t know how much this would run,” I said. “Let’s make it ten percent, so there is wiggle room.” Leighton grinned at me. “You guys are the best! I love this gig.” Her phone ran then. When she answered there was a high-pitched whine that Vincent and I recognized. I hit my alarm. “Everyone down on the ground NOW!” I shouted. In a millisecond, Vincent and I threw a shield over the atrium just as the glass overhead exploded. The explosive rained shrapnel and shards down, but we held them suspended. In the next millisecond after that, I shot an energy field through the shield through the roof of the next building following the tracer signal to its source. Heisler and his staff arrived to clear everyone from the Atrium and lobby. “I’ve got the shooter!” I rasped. “Get someone there fast.” “The police are en route. How do we get rid of the hazard overhead?” “Get some transponders in here,” Vincent said. “We can vaporize this stuff and then you can blow it out the vents.” “I’m here, sirs,” Percival said from behind us. “I have armor fabric ready.” I was being drained though not as fast as in the market incident. Channeling energy with Vincent and the transponders helped, but I need this brought to an end quickly. It seemed like a long time, but it was only a moment or two before I heard Heisler shouting. “We’ve got the shooter!” 62

A Soldier’s Fate

I withdrew the long-range field. “Everyone get back,” I shouted as we built up energy. “In three, two, one...” Vincent channeled the transponder energy through me creating a huge flash of light and heat. The exhaust units roared, and I felt the armor fabric cover us as we were hurried from the Atrium. “Anyone hurt?” I croaked as we were lead to the cafeteria. “No, sirs,” Percival replied. “You were both extraordinary.” My legs buckled as I reached a table. “Rik...” Vincent murmured anxiously. “I want to see this through,” I rasped. “Just a little longer.” Vincent sat close and kept physical contact with me for the energy flow. “Colonel, Major, I had nothing to do with this,” Leighton said emphatically. “You have to believe me.” “We do,” I assured her. “You would have died along with us, and worse to you, your beautiful park would have been destroyed. “But you can help us,” Heisler said gently. “Someone you know was very interested in your meeting here today.” “Mikey the Putz,” she replied, making a face. “Is that his name?” Vincent asked. “No, she chuckled. “That’s the kind of date he is. It’s Michael Swanson. He’s a delivery guy and a cheapskate.” “We have the shooter and a name of a co-conspirator,” Heisler said pointedly. “You’ve saved the building and your staff. Let us take over, Colonel.” “Please, Rik,” Vincent whispered. They were all right. Yet, I didn’t want to give up. We were still soldiers. I would have been lead investigator on this case. But I had the Foundation to consider – and my concerned lover. “I will walk to the elevator,” I muttered. “Stubborn bastard,” Vincent murmured with a tremulous smile. “The service elevator is closest.” I nodded. Then, I looked at Ms. Leighton who looked near tears. “It’ll be okay,” I said quietly. “Colonel Heisler will see you home safely and make sure you stay safe. Let’s put the park plans in place ASAP.” “Thank you, Colonel, Major.” I stood without aid. Then, Vincent and Percival walked with me into the elevator car. Once the doors closed, I collapsed into my lover’s arms. I was not as sorely drained as I had been after the Market attack, but I could no longer open my eyes. I could barely move my leaden limbs. “Allow me, Major,” Percival said firmly. “You have been sorely taxed. Allow me this small trespass.” “Okay, no one will see.” With that, I was lifted by strong arms and held firmly. “I’ll put the Colonel on the office sofa. Aside from Dr. Auerbach, others may need access to him, and we shouldn’t allow that much traffic in the apartment,” Percival said with crisp efficiency. “I’m to fetch a new energy booster from the Doctor’s office for you both. It should restore the Colonel’s mobility and your full strength post haste.” “I’ll get it,” Vincent said. “I’m still faster. Can you draw a bath and set up some food?” “Of course.” I was gently placed on the sofa behind the ornate screen and covered with a quilt we kept in the office. “I’ll be right back,” Vincent whispered in my ear before kissing me briefly. “Percival is just inside the apartment.” 63

D.L. Warner

“I’m fine,” I murmured. “Hurry back.” For a short while, I let myself drift. I could hear Percival in the bathroom humming a catchy tune. I was just beginning to relax when I heard the distinctive click of Ms. Becker’s heels and caught her singular scent. That was odd. She was supposed to be gone. I couldn’t move, and I had no idea what she’d hoped to gain by coming here. My confusion grew as I heard her close the apartment door then jumble the access pad by keying in random numbers. The lock froze, locking Percival inside. I found enough energy to open my eyes. “When that vile Lieutenant and that heathen Lindstrom fired me, I prayed for a sign that I had been on the right path,” Becker said quietly as she hovered over me. “And then I was given this chance at last.” I grew alarmed when she reached out to touch me. “Don’t be afraid, Rik. I won’t hurt you,” Becker said. “I’m here to save you.” Ms. Becker’s usually frosty expression had a manic quality at that moment. She pushed my hair back with her right hand while she shoved the quilt away with her left. “Colonel Heron, your telemetry has become erratic and your door alarm has been damaged,” a voice stated from my desk intercom. “Security is en route. Stay where you are.” “I won’t need much time, Rik,” Becker said confidently. “All you’ve needed to get out of the clutches of the yellow-eyed demon is the touch of a real woman.” She was speaking casually while unbuckling my belt and unfastening my pants. “I don’t engage in pre-marital sex, but I remember how to give pleasure orally from my days as a sinner,” she said while unzipping my pants. “I think the Lord will forgive me if I can save your soul.” “A blow job for the Lord,” I thought in dismay. “Yep, the woman was nuts. I was not letting her put her mouth on any part of me. I gathered power from everywhere in the room, dimming the lights. With my last shreds of strength and focus, I sent a field out that gave the crazy lady a real shock and sent her across the room. Vincent was through the door by then. I had nothing left to fight with by then. “God, Rik...what did she do?” Vincent demanded, turning toward a still dazed and prone Becker. “No,” I managed to rasp. “Please...” Heisler’s men had Becker by then, and Percival had managed to open the apartment door. Vincent returned to me, sitting on the sofa by my side. “Forget that bitch,” Vincent muttered as he cradled my head, raising me off the sofa cushion a fraction. “Drink this.” It was several milliliters of a liquid that tasted like sweet fruit. The taste was pleasant. Almost as soon as I swallowed it, I was able to sit up. My limbs and eyelids were no longer leaden. “Wow,” I murmured. “The Doc’s made great use of his new lab.” “Yeah,” Vincent replied. We weren’t ready for another fight, but we could function. Heisler’s men had dragged Becker out to a holding cell. Percival was re-setting the door alarm. He was still agitated. I’d have to deal with that shortly. Doc Auerbach was visibly relieved when he saw us. “I didn’t know what I’d find when I heard about Becker going after you,” he said. “Always knew she was wound too tight.” He scanned us quickly, smiling at what he found. “The serum works well. You are both much stronger than you would be normally after such a energy expenditure,” he said. “Will we crash after a while?” Vincent asked. 64

A Soldier’s Fate

“You may. I still have some variables to work out,” he replied. “Just make sure you get to bed as soon as you can. Though your day is not done.” “Now what?” I demanded. “The Benefactors are convening in twenty minutes,” Auerbach replied. “To ream us for this?” Vincent exclaimed. “Of course not,” the Doc replied gently. “If anything, we have to apologize to you. We also have to figure out how to handle the media. There is the little matter of a shoulder mounted rocket exploding downtown.” “Right,” I said. “I think I know who to bring in for that. I’ll make a call.” “You need to make more than one,” Auerbach said. “Bobby decided to watch the news today. He knows you’re both fine, but he needs to hear from you. He’s got The Cold.” “Ah,” I said, understanding fully. Bobby was experiencing the final stage before his immune system became fully altered. He likely felt like hell. Anything would upset him. “Get him on the phone, Doc,” I said. “I’ll call Ellie Kramer.” Ellie was surprised but pleased to hear from me given the day we’d had. She was really pleased to hear the reason for the call. “I can be there in ten minutes,” she said. “Great, Percival will walk you through security,” I replied. “Thanks.” Meanwhile, my lover was not having a good chat with his brother. “Bobby, I’m not making fun of you,” Vincent muttered at the speaker. “You are! I hear it in your voice.” Vincent pleaded with me wordlessly. He didn’t want to lose his temper, but his nerves were as frayed as mine. “Bobby, Doctor Auerbach would not permit us to call to upset you,” I stated very firmly. “We have had a very long day.” “I know. I’m sorry,” Bobby replied in a quiet, very congested voice. “I feel awful, and you didn’t tell me that anyone was after you.” “Listen, the last thing we should or would do is worry you while you were going through the Procedures,” I replied. “There was nothing you could do but worry. Then, you wouldn’t heal correctly.” “I’m sorry...I’m acting like a baby.” “You feel more miserable than you’ve felt your whole life,” I said gently. “This is the worst cold I’ve ever had,” Bobby wailed. “It really is,” Vincent agreed. “The Doc told me that when I had it. But it’s the last one you’ll ever have.” “He told me that, too,” Bobby admitted with a sniff then a big sneeze. “I didn’t believe him.” “The Doc is always straight with us,” I assured him. “Your immune system is gone right now. In a day or two, you’ll be fully Altered. Then, your body can handle anything and not get sick.” “And the best part is that you can have visitors after the cold is gone,” Vincent said. “I can’t wait. I miss you guys,” he said with a really bad fit of coughing. He really sounded terrible. “Bobby, I’ll send you and the others more soup and some fresh juice that’ll be super chilled,” Vincent said. “It will help your throat.” “I’d like that. Are you guys really okay?” “We’re tired, but we weren’t hurt at all,” I replied. “Listen to my voice, Bobby. Listen very closely.” He couldn’t breathe deeply, but he could hear his own heartbeats. I guided him through a meditation 65

D.L. Warner

on that sound for two full minutes before a nurse took the phone to tell us that Bobby was sound asleep. Vincent pulled me into his arms after we rang off. He held me close for a long moment. “Thank you,” he whispered. “I didn’t want to yell at him, but he was making me nuts.” I inhaled Vincent’s scent as I held him. “My pleasure.” Vincent sighed heavily. “I don’t want to go to this meeting. I want to feed you, scrub you down and fuck you senseless,” he muttered. I smiled against his temple. “Lord, that sounds good. Let’s get this over with.” “I’ve re-set the door alarm to you original parameters, sirs,” Percival said stiffly. “Thank you,” I replied. “I need you to walk Eloise Kramer through security. I’ll also need you to sit in on the meeting.” “Of course, sir.” I knew the tone of this meeting would be different by the amount of liquor on the conference table. It appeared that the Benefactors were on their second round when we arrived. “Welcome, gentlemen,” Auerbach said. “Care for a snort? I’m buying.” I almost smiled. “No, thank you. We’re good.” “I don’t know where to begin,” Mrs. Lindstrom said after a sip of a big martini. “I interviewed Sonia Becker twice and my people checked her out thoroughly. We totally missed that she is a zealot.” “We all worked closely with her, ma’am,” I said reassuringly. “None of us saw it, and we’ve been trained to spot it.” Religious extremism had come close to fracturing the government and the military a few generations ago. Those zealots refused to follow any order or law that their churches didn’t approve. In the aftermath, those of devout faith were banned from military service; such was the depth of the problem. We were all taught how to spot zealots. Homophobia alone wasn’t enough of a sign. “You’re very kind, but our hire endangered you,” Zumwald said glumly. “And we failed to see the possibility that Major Greven’s inquiry could uncover corruptions. As a Foundation, we should have been more wary of the military and their afflictions.” “Begging your pardon, sir,” Vincent interrupted. “No one could input a budget inquiry and come up with shoulder rockets.” Zumwald laughed. “It takes a lot to unnerve you two, I know. But old war horses know that vast amounts of money flow from any military contracts. We should have had Heisler do some ground work before your request.” “Look, we’ll accept the mea culpa for Comissaire, and we can work on new protocols to deal with the military,” I said. “Heisler will enjoy that. But aside from being a zealot, Sonja Becker was nuts. The way she attacked me makes that fact clear. There is no way anyone can prepare adequately for nut cases.” My gaze was on Percival during that last statement. He nodded in acknowledgement with a small smile. “We’re all agreed on that,” Lindstrom said. “Now, how do we manage to not look like screw-ups in front of the media?” “I believe I have the perfect person to advise us on that,” I replied. “Eloise Kramer is involved with a member of our family. She no longer covers the military or Altereds, but she has agreed to 66

A Soldier’s Fate

advise us on how to handle the press on this.” Mrs. Lindstrom whistled. “She bagged that gorgeous brother of yours, Vincent?” “Ah, he went after her,” Vincent replied, blushing deeply. “It’s a family tradition,” I explained. “Shall we bring her in?” “By all means,” Auerbach said, taking a sip of his cognac. I nodded at Percival who immediately left the room. The Benefactors seemed calmer, but I couldn’t be sure. Ellie Kramer smiled brightly and hugged us both before seating herself. “What I wouldn’t have done to sit at a table like this as a reporter,” she said. “But that was not to be. How can I help you?” “You know what’s been happening with Vincent and me in general. Let me fill you in on details.” I explained chapter and verse to Ellie on the cause and aftermath of Vincent’s memo. She listened intently to that and to the Benefactor’s specific concerns over the coverage. “This is really easy,” Ellie said with a reassuring smile. “There is absolutely nothing untoward in Vincent’s efforts or General Braun’s follow-up. The Foundation’s response in protecting Rik and Vincent were letter perfect under the law. You have truth on your side. Throw open the doors. Let the press in and show the damage. Let them speak to Rik and Vincent. You all should be available for follow-up interviews.” “What if a reporter asks something sensitive,” Zumwald asked. “A lot of what we do is not for public consumption.” “Tell them that straight on,” she replied. “Telling you that is easy,” Vincent said. “A lot of reporters make the subject look likes jerks.” “That’s true,” Ellie admitted. “There are some real hard asses that want a look in here. Some of them don’t respect you the way I do.” “Do they respect you?” Lindstrom asked. Ellie shrugged. “Most of them. None would challenge my word in a public forum. Why?” Lindstrom slid a martini across to Ellie. “We have a PR guy, but he’s more for marketing management. It occurs to me that we need a press liaison that knows the military and the media. Ever consider a new line of work?” “Lately yes,” Ellie responded as she sipped her drink. “My current personal situation had made work more trying than I’d ever imagined. I can see my prospects narrowing before my eyes.” “Come work for us,” Lindstrom countered. “It seems that we will have more excitement than previously thought, and we pay very well.” “Sure do,” Vincent quipped. “No doubt, but I’m accustomed to the thrill of the chase,” Ellie said. “Investigative work and PR work are vastly different.” “You could write free lance articles or books on anything when the office is quiet,” I suggested. “We have excellent resources that would be at your disposal, right?” “Just let us know if any inquiries could be dangerous,” Auerbach muttered. “You’d really allow me access to those resources?” She asked. “Yes,” Zumwald replied. “It’s a fair trade-off. Our image with the public is critical to our success.” “You’ll have to let your colleagues know you’re joining the family business,” I said. “The relationship will come out.” “Bobby won’t mind,” she said with a wistful smile. “He wants to tell everyone.” That didn’t surprise me. The Grevens were possessive. He likely wanted to make sure any possible suitors knew that his lady was no longer on the market. Lindstrom slid a folded piece of paper across 67

D.L. Warner

to Ellie. “How does that figure plus benefits and perks work for you to start tomorrow?” She asked. Ellie’s brow went up. “I can start right now for that,” she said with a big grin. “Let me make some calls. We can do the press conference and tour tomorrow.” “If everything is settled, we can take Ellie to our office for the phone calls,” I said. “We’re good,” Auerbach replied raising his glass. “Okay,” Vincent said looking at the group intently. “But have someone drive you home or crash here.” They laughed then assured him that none of them were driving. Ellie followed us out with Percival bringing up the rear. “We were going to rustle up some supper,” I said. “You’re welcome to join us.” “Sounds great,” Ellie said. “As soon as I make these calls, my apartment will be crawling with reporters looking for an inside scoop. “ “Stay here,” Vincent said easily. “We have room, and there are nice overnight kits we keep for visitors.” “But I’ll need clothes for tomorrow,” Ellie said. “I would be happy to take you to fetch your things in the morning,” Percival suggested. “Being out of reach would make my night easier,” she admitted. “This press conference will be daunting enough without them trying to crawl over me tonight.” “Not here they won’t,” Vincent said firmly. “Okay,” Ellie said with a smile. We had reached our office by then. I had Ellie use my desk and phone. “Shall I prepare a guest room, sir?” “No, she’ll stay in Bobby’s room,” Vincent said. “But could you get her an overnight kit?” “Then, you’re staying for supper,” I added. His brows went up in surprise. “Of course, sir.” “I have an idea for food,” Vincent said. “I’m going to raid the main kitchens. Come on Percival. Help me with that, then we’ll pick up the overnight kit.” I closed and locked the office door, then opened the apartment door. The place was still toasty from the fireplace, but I doubted the bath water was. Bobby’s room and bathroom was very neat and free from any embarrassing displays. Ellie was still on her first call when I returned. “You aren’t listening, Frank,” she said evenly while rolling her eyes at me. “I’m done as of now. I’m not a masochist. You sent me to cover a pie-eating contest, for God’s sake. Now, are you going to assign someone to this event or not? Fine. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Ellie hung up with a sigh. “My former outlet will be a pain in the ass. No surprise there.” She pulled off her heels then dialed another number. I opened a nice bottle of red wine and held up a glass. She nodded with a grateful smile. “This is Eloise Kramer, can you get me the bureau chief ?” She asked while accepting the glass. “Hello, Mel...no, I’m not looking for work. How would you like to get the story on the Altered Foundation excitement? I thought so. 1 pm at the headquarters. Yes, full tour and interviews. Yes, I’m a part of it now...no, that’s off limits. Bye.” The rest of the calls went the same way. It was a certainty that most of the journalist were as interested in Ellie’s new situation as they were the rocket attack. She took it in stride. By the time all the calls were made, Vincent and Percival had returned with baskets of food and a large tote bag. They 68

A Soldier’s Fate

walked right past us chatting about the meal they were planning. “I need to speak to Colonel Heisler and Detective Markham,” Ellie said. “We’ll need the security tapes of the incident from all sources.” I knew Heisler was still in his office, so I called. He was relieved to hear me sounding like myself. I quickly filled him in on Ellie and the press conference. He agreed to a breakfast meeting at 0900 with Markham. The security tapes would be made available by then. “I’ll have Ouida Remak set you up with an office some time tomorrow,” I said. “You may want to take a suite here as well until the curiosity blows over.” The reporter sighed. “You’re probably right, but I don’t want to think that far ahead,” she replied. “I want to hang out with you guys in your kitchen, eat some great food and have more wine.” That suited me. I wanted to find out what my lover and Percival were up to. The pair was hovering over a cutting board slicing potatoes. Each was wearing an apron and an intent expression on his face. “What’s happening?” I asked. “Percival was schooled on the Continent,” Vincent replied. “He’s teaching me how to make Steak au Poivre and frites.” “Ooh la la,” Ellie said with a giggle. “I understood steak,” I quipped, pouring wine for Vincent and Percival. “Pepper steak and fries, okay?” Vincent translated. “Thank you,” I replied. “What’s in the tote bag?” Ellie asked. “That’s for you, miss,” Percival said. “Call me, Ellie.” “That won’t work,” I said. “Percival is quite Old World.” “Indeed, sir.” “Okay,” Ellie said, opening the tote. I looked on out of curiosity. Inside the large, canvas bag was a set of cream colored, silk knit pajamas and a robe. There were slippers, a bath sheet, towel, washcloth and regular towel. In a zippered pouch, there were toiletries, hair care products, a brush and comb and a toothbrush. There was even a small spray bottle of perfume. “Wow! This stuff is all top shelf,” Ellie exclaimed. “Mrs. Lindstrom doing, no doubt,” I said. “This is a cushy gig,” Ellie said. “It pays very well, and the perks are great,” I conceded. “But the work is hard, and the stakes are high. We’re here to help those who sacrifice everything to serve.” “I needed to hear that though I already knew,” Ellie said with a smile. “You two are the best definition of the word soldier I’ve ever seen. You are honor and service. I want to be here because you need a voice that will tell your story honestly and protect you from exploitation.” “Wow,” Vincent said, raising his glass. “Thanks, Ellie.” “If I may say so, sirs, Ms. Kramer has voiced my reason for admiring you both and wanting to be in your service,” Percival added with a raise of his glass. “Thank you,” I said sincerely. “And, Percival, we want you to know that we appreciate your service. Somehow, despite your formality, you have become a part of our family. Today was so extraordinary, no one could have prepared for it. You did not fail us. And you are well and truly stuck with us.” 69

D.L. Warner

Percival smiled his enigmatic, small smile. “Thank you, sir.” “And Ellie,” I said. “You have unflinching integrity in a field where that is often lost. You also have a most discerning heart.” “You’re stuck, too,” Vincent said with a big grin. With that, we fell into the prep and cooking of a simple but elegant meal. The steak had a crust of seared meat, salt and black pepper. Inside, it was butter tender and slightly rare. The frites were thin, crispy, slightly salty sticks of potatoes. And there were tangy, sweet roasted tomatoes. We finished the meal with strong, rich coffee. “There is just no downside to this new gig,” Ellie sighed over her cup. “Save for the occasional missile,” Vincent quipped. “Well, that just keeps a girl on her toes,” she replied with a chuckle. Ellie tried mightily to help with the dishes, but Percival would not be moved, and Vincent was deep in the throes of making chicken soup. “Give it up, Kramer,” I said. “That’s their domain. Let me set you up with some background information on your new employers.” “Can I read it in the tub?” She asked. “Sure.” “Then, allow me to say goodnight,” Ellie replied as she accepted the thick welcome folder. “And thank you for the hospitality and shelter.” She left us after a chorus of good nights. I was beginning to feel the affects of a long and trying day. After resting on the sofa for just a moment, I found I was unable to move to run a fresh tub of water or get into bed. I don’t remember anything after sitting down. When I woke shortly before my usual hour, Vincent and I were in bed entwined together. However, we weren’t naked. We were in our underwear.

70

A Soldier’s Fate

7

“How did we get here?” Vincent mumbled against my chest. “I was making soup.” “We gotta tell the Doc that drink has quite a crash,” I murmured. “Though I think we pushed further than we should have. And I still smell soup.” “Percival probably left it on a simmer,” Vincent yawned. “Put us to bed, too.” “Well, I don’t think Ellie carried us to bed,” I replied. “Let’s get a shower.” We came out freshly clean in our robes to find Percival making omelets. Ellie was in her robe reading the paper while sipping a cup of coffee. Vincent checked his gigantic stockpot while I poured our own coffees. “Omelets, sirs?” Percival asked. “Sure, thanks,” I replied. “Did you sleep?” “Of course, sir,” he replied. “You actually retired quite early. I have kept my normal schedule.” “Did you put us to bed?” I asked after a swig of coffee. “Yes, sir,” he replied. “The Major crumbled in front of the stove while you were unconscious on the sofa.” “That sounds right. Thanks for leaving the underwear.” “I aim to please, sir.” Ellie laughed at that, but her head stayed buried in the paper. “Anything good in there?” I asked. “Not good, exactly,” she replied, folding the paper. “I was gauging the level of speculation in the media about the attack.” “What did you find?” I asked. “Lots of theories, most wrong,” she replied with a sigh. “We definitely need some clarity on this subject. I just hope these...notions aren’t too engrained.” Vincent joined us then. He sipped the coffee with a happy sigh. “Thanks, Percival. This is great,” he said. “How’s the soup?” I asked. “Perfect,” Vincent replied. “I just need to chill it and the juice for transport. There is enough for all the candidates. I’m sure they all have The Cold.” “The Cold?” Ellie asked. “Bobby and the others have the mother of all colds,” I replied. “He’s miserable.” “Ah, the poor thing,” she said. “I wish I could see him. He’s probably adorable.” “I’m not sure about that,” I said dryly. “But he’ll be fine soon. The soup will help.” “It smells wonderful,” Ellie said. “Bobby said it smelled good living with you guys. Smells like home.” “I try,” Vincent replied, blushing. “You do very well making a home,” she said quietly. “Bobby had a hard time leaving you both.” “It was hard to let him go,” Vincent admitted. “We hadn’t lived together as a family since we were very young. The time with him flew so fast.” 71

D.L. Warner

I didn’t like the melancholy expression on my lover’s face. I reached out to gently squeeze his shoulder. “Bobby will always have a place with us,” I said. Ellie smiled warmly at us. She looked like a girl herself without the make-up and sleek hairstyle. She had lovely freckles sprinkled across her knows and cheeks. Her being with Bobby didn’t seem so controversial just then. “I can see how such a place is very special,” she said. “I really appreciate your having me here.” “I hope you feel the same by the end of the day,” I quipped. “Ah, omelets!” Breakfast was amicable but not leisurely. Vincent and I had to get out and let the staff know we were well. I’d left messages with Remak and Maximilian, but I knew they were anxious to see us. Meanwhile, Ellie had a great deal of ground to cover before the press conference. As soon as we finished, Vincent and I were heading to our room to change. “Percival will take you to pick up some things. Get enough for a few days,” I said. “We’ll see you at the meeting with Heisler.” “Works for me.” Vincent and I dressed in suits because of the press conference. We met Remak and Maximilian in the main conference room. Neither looked liked they had slept. “First, you debrief us. Then you both are to hit the rack until tomorrow,” I said leaving no room for argument. “Yes, sir,” Remak agreed, underscoring her need for rest. “The Atrium roof has been covered with armor fabric. The new glass will be in place by tomorrow. Meanwhile, Ms. Leighton sent lamps to keep the plants healthy. We’re pumping in a lot of fresh air as well for the plants.” “Very good,” I said. “How is the staff ?” “They were shaken,” Maximilian replied. “It helped that they saw you walk away from the Atrium.” “We’ll see them in a few moments,” I replied. “I want you to summon all the staff, save for those working on critical experiments and security to the cafeteria. After that, you both are off duty.” By the time we met with Colonel Heisler and Ellie Kramer, we’d already had a long morning. The staff was relieved that we were fine, but they were deeply shaken by the attack. I understood their concerns. Even the ex-military among them didn’t expect a rocket attack on the building. Admittedly, they had just cause for concern. Had Vincent and I been distracted for even a second from hearing that signal and reacting, there would have been major carnage and destruction. To our great surprise, none of the staff opted out of their jobs. They were highly ambitious and motivated. The detailed account of upgrades in security and the leads in the investigation and, I suppose, faith in us, were enough for them. It was gratifying. Heisler and Markham were upbeat when we arrived. Part of the reason may have been Ellie’s presence. She looked striking in her power suit and camera-ready make-up and hair. She had them laughing just before we arrived. Vincent scowled, but I gave him a cautioning look. He quieted but remained wary. “We thought the media show would suck,” Heisler said, laughing. “But we’ve got the biggest gun around to protect us. Nice work, Colonel.” “I wish I could take credit,” I replied. “I just made a call. The Benefactors are very shrewd.” “It helps that w have answers for the hoards,” Markham said. “Mr. Swanson has a quite a singing voice. And Captain Sayer never had interrogation training.” “You know who is behind it all?” Vincent asked softly. “The assassination plan only goes as far as Captain Sayer and a Jeb Samuels, VP at Comissaire 72

A Soldier’s Fate

Provisions,” Heisler explained. “They panicked over the budget inquiries, thinking that they were part of a larger investigation. The geniuses decided to take care of things on their own. Like no one would notice an assassination of such high profile targets.” “We also know who the source of the contract fraud is,” Markham added. “And there is plenty of evidence.” There was a tone to Markham voice and an expression on the Colonel’s face that gave me pause. “Who is it?” I asked levelly. “Malcolm Winslow,” Heisler replied quietly. “He could have been a Benefactor. He undoubtedly knows them.” “Will that stop you from moving forward?” Vincent asked pointedly. “No,” Heisler replied. “Men like him never do hard time, and there is nothing tying him to the attacks. Quite the contrary.” “I’m not surprised. Trying to kill us was monumentally stupid,” I added. “Men like him are anything but stupid.” “For the press conference, the focus should be on the attacks,” Ellie said. “The rest is part of an ongoing investigation. It’s not our headache.” “No, it’s mine,” Markham chuckled. “Actually, it’s the DA’s headache,” Ellie countered. “She’s right!” Markham exclaimed happily. “How do the security tapes look?” I asked. “Let’s run them,” Heisler said. “I have this building’s footage. Our good Detective has the street and the high rise tapes.” The foundation footage began shortly before the cell phone cell. Our reactions were so fast that they seemed instantaneous. I shouted as Vincent slapped his hands against the small of my back as my hands raised above my head. The bright energy field appeared immediately as the lights in the room and surrounding offices dimmed. “Holy fuck!” Markham exclaimed as the explosion and debris were contained then absorbed. The tape continued until the debris field was evaporated and were hustled out. The next clips were from the street. The missiles were shown hurtling from the adjoining roof and striking the Atrium dome as the glowing protective energy field appeared. Immediately after that, the capture beam shot back along the missile’s path to the roof of the office high rise. “Show the tapes in that order,” Ellie said. “Leave the raw coding in place. This is powerful stuff as it is. Now, let’s go over the sequence of events from the beginning.” Vincent gave out copies of the letters originally sent to Captain Sayer and the one to Samuels at Comissaire along with General Braun’s follow-up letter. “These letters are so innocuous that the response seems insane,” Ellie murmured in dismay. “There wasn’t much wattage amongst these guys,” Heisler commented. “We’re in great shape as far as the attacks are concerned,” Ellie said brightly. “Just present the facts along with the letters and then show the tapes. The sticky issues have nothing to do with what happened yesterday. The press will want to know if we know how far up the corruption goes, and they want to know about the inner workings of the Foundation. Don’t try to answer, no matter how harmless the questions seems. I’ll take them on.” “Suits me,” I replied. “I don’t want to talk to them at all,” Vincent muttered. “But the public wants to hear you both,” Ellie said with a warm smile. “I received so much mail 73

D.L. Warner

about how much viewers liked you as people. They adored the Colonel’s deep, sexy voice and Vincent’s soft, shy voice.” My lover snorted at that, but he agreed to participate fully. “Oh, Tom, make sure that General Braun gets copies of the tapes as soon as possible,” I said. “We don’t want to blindside him.” “Already done,” Heisler replied. “Zumwald was worried as well.” ‘Jackals’ was a kind description. There were a couple dozen local and national reporters plus photographers and cameramen. Flash bulbs were going off as soon as we entered the Atrium where Ellie had set up the podium and an extra large view screen. Vincent and I led Ellie, Heisler and Markham to the podium. It was decided that ultimately, the Benefactors were a distraction that would draw all sorts of inappropriate questions. They were watching from the conference room. Ellie had an earpiece to hear information from them Ellie took the podium with the rest of us flanking her. “We have a lot to cover, so let me get the ground rules out of the way,” She began crisply. “As of 2000 hours yesterday, I became the press liaison for FADR. The position was offered while I was consulting with Colonel Heron and the board of this organization over the incidents that bring us here today. FADR is worthy of support. I admire the people who run it and believe it is a good career move for me. Additionally, my personal involvement with the Grevens made continuing to work as a reporter untenable. Ground rule number one: Robert Greven is considered a classified subject by the military and FADR. Thus, he cannot be discussed in any fashion. That includes his personal relationships.” There was some grumbling. Vincent glared them into silence. I let him. “Rule number two, most of what FADR does is classified. The only questions that will be answered today relate directly to the attacks on Colonel Heron and Major Greven,” Ellie continued. “Let’s begin. We will go over the time line of events and give you the latest on the investigation. We’ll take questions after that.” “Eight weeks ago, I sent an inquiry to the Chief Procurement Officer for Joint Command regarding expenditures for food stuffs earmarked for the Altered Program,” Vincent began in a quiet confident tone. “I was researching ways to boost nutrition for Altereds while revamping the old menus. After receiving no response, I sent a similar letter to the Comissaire liaison with Joint Command. Again, I received no reply to that letter. At this point in time, Major Heron and I had presented a sample menu to a full assembly of Joint Command. General Braun offered to expedite a reply to the inquiries after the presentation.” “Two weeks after the inquiry from General Braun, this happened,” I continued. The view screen blinked on with footage from the highway attack. It was a hair-raising chase that ended with a spectacular explosion. Colonel Heisler took over the timeline with Markham filling in details from the civilian side of the investigation. “A whole lot of money was moving from the Vendor Accounts through Captain Sayer to Comissaire and back,” Markham said. “But we had no links to any potential assassins – until yesterday.” “Colonel Heron and Major Greven were kept under tight security here where they maintain a residence,” Heisler added. “No one could see them without and appointment cleared through security.” “In the wake of yesterday’s incident, we learned that a great deal of money and effort was put fourth by Sayer and Samuels to find someone with an appointment with these men,” Markham continued. “One of Samuels’ delivery men, found that an ex of his had a late afternoon appointment for yesterday with the Colonel and the Major. Once she was here, he phoned her. The rest is clear on 74

A Soldier’s Fate

the tapes.” As Ellie had advised, the raw tapes were shown from the Atrium to the building nearby. There was a big reaction to the speed and power of our response. However, I couldn’t have imagined what would come next. “Questions?” Ellie said with irony. “Frank...” “Frank Owens, National News Network,” he stated in clipped tones. “Was the use of Altered power within the guidelines set fourth by the government in January of this year?” The jerk had been glowering at Ellie since she lain down the ground rules. “The Board conferred with representatives from the Mayor’s Office and Homeland Security,” Ellie replied levelly. “Since the attack occurred on Foundation property, these men were authorized to use their skill to deflect the attack. Colonel Heron’s actions regarding the shooter were deemed justified, because of the firepower he still had after the first missile.” “First missile?” Frank repeated lamely. “He had two more,” Markham replied. “He was re-loading when Colonel Heron’s field captured him.” “The shooter was willing to fire a shoulder mounted missile into a densely populated urban area,” Ellie stated archly. “Do you mean to imply that they should have done nothing?” “No,” Frank exclaimed. “Of course not. Just getting a clarification.” The questions were more routine after that exchange. “Was this the only damage to the building?” “How did you destroy the debris?” The tension lessened, but neither Vincent nor I relaxed. There was an undercurrent of hostility toward Ellie. It was understandable. She had the inside track on a huge new story and wasn’t sharing. Beyond that she’d fallen into a pot of money. Anyone of those reporters could have been in her shoes. A number of them resented that. But Ellie handled them well. She told them enough for them to know she wasn’t a shill, but never let them cross the line. “Colonel, you and the Major seemed to combine your skills without any thought,” Vicki Sharpe from The News Magazine observed. “I’ve never seen Altereds fight like that. Is that some of the Foundation’s work?” “So out of bounds, Vicki,” Ellie chuckled. “Any more questions?” “Did you fix the food, Major Greven?” Mia O’Shea asked. According to the list, she was a local anchor. Vincent blinked at her then looked at Ellie. She shrugged. “Yes, Chef Jean Valmont and I developed a new menu that’s highly nutritious,” he replied with a blush. “And the dishes are amazing,” I added. “Are there samples”? O’Shea asked coyly. “Yes,” Vincent replied more brightly. “We’d have to go to the cafeteria.” “We’re done here, if there are no more questions,” Ellie said. “Those interested can go to the cafeteria and experience the results of the Major’s research.” Most stayed because the four principals at the press conference were there. Heisler had heard about the food and was curious. Markham was an amateur chef and wanted the recipes and to meet Chef Jean. We’d cleared the ground floor of all but the guards to preserve our staff ’s anonymity, so the cafeteria was empty. What happened next was surreal. Vincent and Chef Jean served meals similar to what Bobby and 75

D.L. Warner

the other cadets would have. There were three courses with a dessert. “These meals do not have the amino acid and mineral supplements added,” Vincent said. “They are formulated for our metabolisms and are classified. However, these dishes have an amplified nutritional punch that would be great for an athlete or someone with a busy schedule and little time to eat.” My lover was magical. Even the hard-nosed Frank grew quiet as they ate. “How are the vitamins and fiber boosted, yet the stew is so tasty?” O’Shea asked. “We couldn’t spend over what was budgeted, so we used a lot of roasted, pureed vegetables and garlic,” Vincent replied. Chef Jean chimed in about how roasting everything made the gravies and sauces sweet and tasty while boosting the nutrition without too many extra calories. “So, Colonel, do you have a hidden talent like the Major?” O’Shea asked over coffee. “That would be eating the Major’s food,” I quipped with a wink and a smile. O’Shea giggled then blushed becomingly, prompting a dangerous look from my lover. I glowered at him until he sat beside me. “Okay, I’m getting the appeal,” Frank said finally. “It looked like this Foundation was about developing weapons under the radar of the government and the people. But no one could fake this...food thing.” “It could be stealthy, tasty technology,” Ellie offered. Vincent snorted causing everyone to laugh. “We simply want to make the lives of soldiers better,” I said. “Transparency is part of that plan. We are already open with local, state and federal authorities.” “That’s true,” Markham said. “I have received the utmost cooperation and access in my investigation. Now, I really need these recipes.” “Sure,” Vincent replied. “That’s not classified. And we have some sample MREs to go.” “I’d like those as well,” O’Shea said. The press junket ended with recipes and MRE doggie bags. I couldn’t have been more befuddled. Ellie believed we had done very well. She told the Benefactors as much in the conference room shortly after the press left. “Mia O’Shea opened the door to a very humanizing encounter,” Ellie said. “The impromptu lunch put a much softer light on the Foundation’s work, underscoring how insane the attack was. I think all the reports will portray our response in a positive light.” “Excellent work, all of you,” Stroh said. “I concur,” Zumwald said. “Looked a little hairy there for a while.” “Thank you, sirs,” Ellie replied. “I enjoyed the ride and the results.” “Are you settling in?” Lindstrom asked. “Yes,” Ellie replied. “Lieutenant Remak’s aide set me up in an office with a suite connected. I’m camping out there until further notice.” “Let Ouida Remak know if you need anything at all,” Lindstrom continue. “She is our new Chief of Staff.” “Really?” I replied with a smile. “An excellent choice. Maximilian can take over her research. Their staffs are already in sync.” “That’s what I wanted to hear,” Zumwald said. “We need everything to continue to run smoothly.” It was just past 1600 hours when we were released to our regular schedules. Fortunately, Ms. Becker was no more as far as we were concerned. Her head would have exploded at the shambles that morning and afternoon made of our routines. Percival, as usual, provided clarity. 76

A Soldier’s Fate

“Sirs, the meetings for today were largely updates and can be handled over the phone,” he advised. “You needn’t be in your offices for those. If more face to face time is necessary, dates for the rest of the week can be made during those calls.” “I can catch up on the paperwork while I talk,” I agreed. “Would you like to come to dinner, Ellie?” Vincent asked. “That’s a lovely thought, thank you,” she said. “But I’m really beat. I’m going to have a hot soak, write Bobby a long letter and hit the sheets early. Chef Jean set me up with food for a few days.” She hugged us both before heading down the hall with an armful of paperwork. “Er...Rik,” Vincent said softly. “I should offer to help Chef Jean clean up after piling all those people on him.” “We have not been together awake and alone since before the missiles started firing,” I muttered intensely. I needed to hold him. “No cause for worry, sirs,” Percival said. “I have volunteered my services to help the kitchen staff as had Detective Markham. We both fancy the experience.” “Thank you, Percival,” I replied. “I’ll lock the office door then.” “Very good. I’ll pop in to do a little scheduling work and some correspondence here, later. But I’ll say my goodnight,” he said with an incline of his head. I locked the door after he left. Then I pulled Vincent onto my lap. “I need to hold you while I transfer these files,” I murmured, holding him close. “Not too many files,” Vincent stated. “Half a dozen, honest,” I replied, adjusting Vincent’s pliant body so he was molded close to me, and I could work at my keyboard. My lover melted against me with a smile. If it was possible, I believe he would have purred. I smiled as I looked over the list of tasks. “You acted this way when I held you in the squad’s office,” I said softly. “You wanted this from me when you sat glaring on my sofa all those years ago.” “Hmmm...yeah,” he murmured contentedly. “But not just for me. Sometimes you looked so alone behind that desk. And that’s amazing for a complete slut.” I wanted to be indignant, but I could feel him smiling against my neck. “You know that reputation was exaggerated by people who didn’t like me,” I said quietly. “I knew that,” he replied. “I used to watch you closely. You weren’t a complete slut, but you are a big flirt. Hey, I owe you for that winking thing – and for Becker.” He pulled away to gaze down at me. I swallowed at the intensity in his golden eyes. “Vincent...” I said. “Shut up,” he replied softly before kissing me possessively. I tilted my head back and gave in to that demanding mouth, savoring the sweet heat there. When my lover pulled back, the expression in his eyes was warm, loving and a little playful. We didn’t need words anymore. I smiled at him. “Let’s get into the apartment so I can finish these calls ASAP,” I murmured. “Then, I’m all yours.” We made our way into the apartment. Before I could get down to work, Vincent had me change into the soft pajamas he’d bought me for Christmas. After the monkey suit, it was a welcome change. I could, in fact, get behind working in them all the time. The calls were a formality. Remak had me meet with her team often to discuss progress of their projects. They’d also interacted with Maximilian and his team frequently. The transition in the wake of Remak’s promotion would be easy, but I had to give a personal touch to the proceedings. Just a little 77

D.L. Warner

time to hear about concerns or answer questions did a lot to make our staff feel appreciated. Everyone was pleased at Remak’s promotion and doubly glad to be rid of Ms. Becker. Vincent was cooking when I rung off the final call. As always, the food smelled wonderful, and he was compelling as he worked. His hair was in a loose ponytail and I could see his sleek form beneath the clingy, black pajamas. His face was serene and there was a small smile playing about his lush lips. I moved from the living area to stand behind my lover while he watched his pots and pans. I pulled the tie to free his hair with practiced ease. Then, I sank one hand into the cool, heavy silk to tilt his head to one side. I ran my tongue along the side of his neck. Vincent gasped, leaning back against me. I wrapped my free arm around his waist, planning on kissing and molesting him until he shooed me away. However, the phone ringing thwarted my plans. “It’s after five,” Vincent growled. “I know, Love,” I whispered releasing him reluctantly. “If I’ve spoken to the caller, I’ll let it ring through to Percival.” Vincent harrumphed, then turned back to his pots. I looked at the phone display to find Ellie was on the line. “Changed your mind about supper?” I asked upon answering. “Nope. I’m in my pajamas with a plate on my lap,” she replied with a chuckle. “I’m calling to make sure you have the news on.” “Which station?” “Any one. We’re on all of them,” she replied. “Have you heard from Bobby? I miss him...lord, I want to speak to him.” “Now that you are in the building, I can transfer his call.” “Can you? Of course you can. You’re an angel,” she gushed. “We’ll have the press post mortem tomorrow morning.” “Okay. Good night.” I picked up the remote, and turned on the TV. The channel was already set to Ellie’s former network. The intro was running. “What kind of wine?” I asked. “White. Trays on the sofa?” “Sure.” I poured the wine then put the bottle in an ice bucket while Vincent brought the trays over. Dinner was broiled salmon that had a sweet, crunchy crust somehow. There were steamed veggies and a creamy rice dish. Despite the tension at the press conference, the stories were all positive and took the same tact – there was an overreaction to a simple inquiry by inept thieves with access to big weapons. The security footage of the Atrium attack was edited to fit the timeline. It made for a riveting mini-movie with the fast cuts and music. Vincent and I were impressed. It was more exciting than the actual events. Public officials verified that Vincent and I were within government edicts in defending ourselves. Ms. Leighton was correctly portrayed as a victim and heroine in the ordeal. Each report ended with the food that sparked everything. There were nutritionists lauding the ingredients and the taste. One network had an exclusive with Chef Jean who explained how the menu was developed. He praised Vincent’s natural cooking ability and his commitment to healthy eating. “Colonel Heron and Major Greven continue to surprise and amaze,” the anchor said. “But our own Ellie Kramer had a few surprises of her own today.” After showing footage of Ellie announcing her new position at the Foundation and her enigmatic 78

A Soldier’s Fate

explanation for leaving the field of journalism, the anchor took over. “Eloise was very cool and the Foundation was silent, but we believe we know the cause of our colleague’s change in profession,” the anchor continued. The next images were of the amazing embrace Ellie and Bobby shared at his graduation. Her eyes were closed. Her face was a portrait of bliss. Bobby’s was as well. It was clear that they didn’t want to part. “No one is talking about the nature of this relationship, but Eloise’s actions have made it clear,” the anchor said with a warm smile. “She has joined a unique family. We wish her and the dashing new Major the best and hope we’ll be the first to break the news.” “There’s footage on the graduation?” Vincent asked between bites. I raised a brow that that was the only thing he asked after that entire report. “I recorded the coverage that night while you were sleeping,” I replied. That earned me a lopsided grin. The phone rang then. Vincent put it on speaker when he recognized the number. “Hey, Bobby,” he said as he cleared the trays away. “Brother, is Ellie there?” “Hello, to you, too, Bobby,” I said with a chuckle. “You sound much better.” “Sorry, Rik, Brother,” he said with a sniff. “I feel better. The soup and juice really helped – at least it felt like it helped.” “Good,” Vincent said as he returned to the sofa. My body was deftly arranged so my lover could sprawl on top of me. “We’ll ask the Doc about coming to see you.” “I’d really like that,” Bobby said. “Um...guys...” “Yes, Bobby?” He asked sweetly while giving me a wicked sidelong glance. “Is Ellie there?” He asked again. This time the question was asked with more calm. “The news said she hasn’t been home.” “She isn’t with us, but she is in a suite in the building,” I replied. “Oh,” he replied glumly. “If she was with you, I could talk to her.” “We know,” Vincent replied. “But we can transfer the call. You have to be very calm. No one can know.” “Right, of course,” Bobby said. “I can do that. Thanks, guys. Come visit soon.” “We will,” Vincent said. “Hold on,” I said, making the transfer. As I hung up the phone, Vincent pressed me back on the sofa while taking the files and notes from me. His eyes were intent upon my face. “No more phones or messages,” Vincent murmured. “No more anything save for this...” The kiss was gentle and slow. It was our first time alone after one very long and scary day. He needed connection with me more than sex at that moment. I murmured my pleasure against his lips, pulling him close while hooking a leg around his to keep him close. My lover was unhurried for once, so I lost myself in that incredible kiss. One hand found its way to his hair the other rested on the small of his back. When Vincent pulled back, long moments later, he gently traced the scar along the right side of my face. His eyes were solemn and intent. “Tell me how this happened,” he murmured. “Please.” I swallowed hard at the question. A blush rose to my cheeks causing Vincent to frown. “Rik...” “I...ah...I saw you disappear that day,” I began haltingly. “You were ten meters away when the 79

D.L. Warner

portal closed. I shouted...but you were gone.” “I heard you,” Vincent replied softly. “Thought I’d imagined it.” “I’d never lost a soldier that way. It hurt so much that you were simply gone. Afterward, anger fueled everything for me,” I continued. “I pushed for an open inquiry into the generals responsible for opening the portals. The anger didn’t dissipate until the new Joint Command was in place. “But after the anger was gone, the guilt seeped in to take its place. For over a year, I was drowning in it. Six months before you returned, there was a live fire exercise with our allies. I decided to take on some artillery nests that were attacking our side...” Vincent looked at me sharply. “But that wouldn’t have taken you down unless...” “Never, ever saw Remak that angry at me,” I replied. “She came on the field with Maximilian during the fighting to drag me to safety. Even Doc Auerbach yelled at me. I was still in the hospital when he approached me about the Foundation.” “You idiot,” Vincent muttered, exasperated. He kissed me thoroughly. “Didn’t you know I would be back?” “I knew it in my head,” I replied in a whisper. My voice was failing me. The memories of the pain were still very strong. “But my heart was sick with guilt and grief.” He kissed me again – no doubt to quiet me. The kiss was hungrier. I moaned into his mouth and arched against his body. “I can’t tell you how many times I came close to not making it back,” he murmured against my lips. “I was lonely and scared. I’d get careless sometimes just to try to end the constant pain. I couldn’t though. I had to get back to everyone...especially to you. And that scar is damned sexy.” The next kiss was demanding. I had my lover contained physically, but there was no way that I was in any control of that situation. Vincent made one move, gracefully combining his speed and strength to pull out of my grasp and pin me to the sofa. He shook his hair loose then set about stripping me. He managed to quickly remove my silk pajamas without tearing them despite the urgency I sensed in him. “I always want to make love to you slowly,” Vincent said softly. His golden gaze roamed over my naked body while he slipped out of his pajamas. “I try to control myself. You know I have great control.” He was caressing my torso then, absently running his elegant hands over my abdomen. “Yes, you do,” I managed to reply before gasping. His hands were heading lower. “Deadly control.” “Not with you, Rik,” he murmured. “You make those sounds with that deep, sexy voice...you purr and you growl and moan...and the way you say my name...” “Vincent...,” I gasped as he ran his tongue along my collar bone. His smile was pure evil. “Just like that, Blitz. When I hear that voice, I want to make you moan and gasp and growl. I want to make you lose it. I need to make you lose it for me.” He was so intense, I almost moaned right then. “Do it, Love...I need you...” Vincent kissed me then. It was a hot, hungry kiss that made me moan right away. I had control once, too. That vanished whenever Vincent touched me. I didn’t care. His hands and lips and tongue were soothing away the pain those memories from the last two years that were stirred up. Each kiss...each caress put that pain further in the past until all I could think about was how Vincent made me feel – loved and wanted and desperately needed. I yielded to his touch; surrendered to his need. Vincent turned me on my side, prepping me quickly while he tongued the curve of my shoulder. I relaxed for him as he pushed inside me. “Vincent, Love...please...” I moaned, tilting my head back against his shoulder. 80

A Soldier’s Fate

“You won’t have to wait.” He moved while holding me close against his body. I was pinned and helpless against those powerful hips. I didn’t care. Vincent was moving in me. His breath was hot on my neck. His hand was working on my straining erection. “Oh...god...Rik...” He gasped as I cried out his name. Later, as we drifted toward sleep in bed, I held my lover and petted his hair. The livingroom was a mess again. Cleaning would have to wait. It had been too long a day. “You’ll have more control as you get older,” I murmured. “You could take me over a couple of hours as your experience grows.” “Maybe,” Vincent replied languidly. “Maybe I’ll always lose control over you. I always have.” “Hmmm, yeah. You always did,” I chuckled. “But I prefer this way to the yelling and the throwing.” He chuckled softly. “Me too.” I yawned then. “Let’s get some sleep. Tomorrow has got to be easier than today.” Vincent sighed, settling against me. “You always were an optimist.”

81

D.L. Warner

8

Conflict resolution was the order of the day, and it started early. I was lingering over my coffee watching Vincent frown at the morning news when the phone rang. It was Remak, so I answered. “Good morning and congratulations, Ouida,” I said warmly. “You’ve earned it.” “Thank you, sir,” she said. I knew it was trouble because she had managed to call me Rik since retiring from service. “My apologies for the early call, but I have a situation left over from Ms. Becker’s tenure.” “I’m sure that won’t be the only one.” “Probably not, sir,” she replied. “I could tell she was trying to be patient. “This particular one is a vendor who feel extremely disrespected and will only speak to you.” “Understood,” I replied. “When do you need me?” “Half an hour, sir. I’ll call Percival to reschedule your morning,” she replied with relief. “See you then.” Vincent was glaring at the TV. The coverage was now about his cooking and how we looked in suits. “It will blow over, love. And no one can touch us in here.” “Yeah, I guess,” Vincent muttered. “I’m going to the kitchens. Are we working out today?” “Sure. I’ll get Maximilian as well. There are some new bots we have to do quality assurance on,” I replied. Vincent smiled his sweetest smile. “Thanks, Rik. I’ll send up some scones and juice.” He kissed me gently before heading off. I bought a big thermos of great coffee to the conference room. Remak was grateful for the cup. “Thank you for coming on such short notice, Rik,” she said after a long drag on the mug. “I had no idea just how many feathers Ms. Becker had ruffled.” “I’m not surprised,” I said reassuringly. “And this situation is an extra challenge to your office, but I’ll have as many meetings like this as are necessary.” A moment later, security ushered a well-dressed man into the office. He was quite good looking. He was tall with a great slim physique under a finely tailored suit. His blond hair was short but nicely styled. He had a boyish handsomeness that had honed with maturity. The blue eyes were intelligent and sharp. Those eyes really liked Remak in her tailored suit. This meeting would be a lot easier than I thought. “Good morning, Mr. Carter,” I said extending my hand to shake his. “Please, forgive the security screening.” “No need for apologies, Colonel,” he said shaking my hand with a charming smile. “Yesterday’s excitement was all over the news. Good morning, Ms. Remak. Thank you for seeing me under these circumstances.” The warmth in his tone and expression surprised and flustered my normally unflappable lieutenant. That was a very good sign. “Not at all,” she said. 82

A Soldier’s Fate

“Accept our apologies for your dealings with our previous Executive Assistant,” I said. “Would you like a cup of coffee?” “Sure.” Mr. Carter was subtle, but he watched every move Remak made as she poured the coffee then took a seat. A runner from the kitchen arrived then with fresh, hot scones and a cold carafe of orange juice. “Courtesy of the Major,” the young man said before departing. “Boy, when you make amends, you don’t kid around,” Carter said after a bite of the pastry. I spied Remak’s small smile around her own mug. “We’ve reviewed your bid and credentials,” I said. “There isn’t any reason to deny you the contract for our office machines.” “It would be more economical and secure than the temp arrangement we have now,” Remak added. “I agree,” Carter said affably. “So do you know what the problem was with Ms. Becker and me? I never even met her in person.” “Suffice it to say that Ms. Becker was not a good fit for our Foundation,” I replied diplomatically. “Fair enough,” he replied. “And now I get to work with Ms. Remak.” “The most capable of my squad,” I said. Remak blushed becomingly causing Carter to smile more broadly. “You two will have to coordinate replacing all the temp equipment with no disruption,” I said. “You could start over a working dinner in the cafeteria this evening. It’ll be empty by then.” “A meal by Chef Jean,” Carter smiled. “How can I refuse? Maybe we could have a drink afterward to celebrate.” “A great idea,” I said. “In the new spirit of cooperation.” “Well, I...” Remak stammered. “It’s all settled then,” I said brightly. “Let me get out of your hair, then.” “Thanks, Colonel,” Carter said rising to shake my hand. His eyes said quite a lot. “Thank you, very much.” “You’re welcome,” I replied sincerely. Remak was glaring at me, but I smiled my most innocent smile before leaving. I felt good about my own deviltry for all of five minutes though I knew Remak would make me pay dearly later – no matter how happy she was with the outcome. My mood darkened as soon as I saw Percival’s dour expression. Something was wrong. “There is a situation in the kitchens, sir,” he began. “Is Vincent hurt?” I asked, confused. I didn’t feel anything like that was wrong. “No, sir. He is quite well, but not fine,” he replied. I quickened my pace to the kitchens. There, I found my lover glaring dangerously at Ellie and Chef Jean. He was very close to a classic Greven explosion. “Vincent,” I said quietly but very firmly. “What’s the trouble?” “They want me to...to...Rik!” I looked from him to Ellie hoping that a trained communicator could tell me something. “I’ve been flooded with requests for Vincent to appear on news shows,” Ellie explained. “To do cooking segments!” Vincent spat. “You make it sound like an insult,” Chef Jean quipped. “I’ve longed for that kind of spotlight.” “Then, you do it,” Vincent retorted. “They want you,” he muttered. 83

D.L. Warner

“I don’t want that,” Vincent said emphatically. “Neither do I,” was my reply. My voice had an edge to it that surprised everyone except my lover. Vincent looked at me softly, gratefully. “Ah,” Chef Jean said. “Now, I understand.” “Well, I don’t,” Ellie muttered. “But I think I have a way of making this work. We say that Chef Jean is the public face of the cooking method. He has experience cooking in front of a camera.” “I know what an eye line is,” he offered. “Yes, Vincent is far too busy, so it’s Chef Jean on camera,” Ellie said. “Fine,” Vincent replied with a little less rancor. “But you will appear on the cover of the cookbook,” Chef Jean said, smiling playfully. “Cookbook!” Vincent roared. I grabbed my lover by the arm and pulled him with me. “We’re going to work out,” I announced. “We’ll see you at the press post mortem.” The rest of the day went very well. Vincent, Maximilian and I beat up some really nasty battle bots. The technology behind them was a real upgrade and an exciting challenge. The press post mortem with the Benefactors was short and painless. Remak was still speaking to me. But the best part was the phone call from Doc Auerbach as our day ended, informing us that we were expected for dinner at the Altered Medical Wing. Vincent and I were nervous about what we’d see when Bobby greeted us. In some rare cases, the Altered candidate turned out less robust physically than before. There is no telling what the change in the genes will produce. This did not turn out to be the case with Robert Greven. “Good Lord,” I murmured as a beefier Bobby grabbed Vincent for a bear hug. He’d gotten more muscular – not Maximilian muscular, but he was definitely bigger than he was a few months ago. Vincent was built like a cyclist. Bobby’s physique turned into that of a diver. Vincent stepped back to gap at me as he turned to crush me. “Geez,” Vincent murmured. Bobby blushed. “It’s hard to get used to moving.” “I can tell,” I muttered softly, straightening my clothes. “Sorry,” Bobby said. “No harm done,” I said. “You’ll get the hang of it after therapy. You look great.” “Yeah, you do,” Vincent agreed. “How do you feel?” “Weird,” Bobby answered, sitting on the edge of the bed. “I don’t hurt anywhere anymore, but moving is strange with a new body. I’m hearing things and my eyes are strange. I can see a hole in the wall over there that isn’t there. And I can feel static electricity in the air.” “Your skin tingles?” I asked. “Sure does,” Bobby replied. “Sounds like you have all the traits I have,” Vincent said. “But you aren’t freaked out,” Bobby muttered. “I’m not now,” Vincent corrected. “Who do you think put that hole in the wall?” “We all felt this way. My skin felt like bugs were crawling all over,” I said. “The therapy really helps put the traits in the background until you need them.” “I wish Jenn were doing PT,” Bobby grumbled. “No, you don’t,” I countered. “For therapy to work, everyone has to focus solely on your progress.” “She was good at her job,” Vincent began quietly. “But I always thought she was punishing me for getting hurt. At least, it felt that way.” 84

A Soldier’s Fate

“I guess you’re right,” Bobby admitted. “Meanwhile, I can teach you new meditations to help your mind diminish the affects of that sensory input.” “Can you do that when you meet the others?” Bobby asked. “They’re all freaked out.” “No problem,” I replied. “We’ll meet them in a little while. We want to talk to you.” Vincent moved to sit next to Bobby on the bed. I watched him closely. He was having trouble meeting my gaze. “What’s troubling you?” I asked gently. His face colored. He was embarrassed for some reason. “You told me so much about what to expect during this change. Why didn’t you tell me about all this...other stuff driving me crazy,” he demanded. “Like what?” Vincent asked innocently. “Brother!” “Vincent,” I cautioned. “Sorry,” he grinned while his brother fumed. “Bobby,” I said quietly. “Vincent is trying to lighten things up. We couldn’t tell you all that we went through. You may not have had any of the same symptoms we had. If we put them in you head with all this time alone to ponder them...” “I’d either have them all or worry myself sick,” Bobby interjected. “Yeah, there is a lot of time to think. Sorry to be such a putz.” “Your body is acting crazy,” Vincent said sympathetically. “It’s hard to do things you’ve done since you were three years old. Give yourself a break. This is the only time you get to.” “He’s right,” I added. “No one expects you to be tough in here. In fact, the Doc and his staff need to know everything you’re feeling. They can help with some of the symptoms and they need to know for the next candidate to come through.” “I’ll talk to the nurses after dinner, I promise,” he said. “Let’s go meet the guys.” “Are you sure, Bobby?” I asked. “We came here to see you and hang out.” “It’s our first visit,” Vincent added. He was a little hurt. “I know, but we’ll be together lots,” Bobby said. “The guys are more scared than me, and they know you’re here. Please?” He was a good man. And, despite his wobbly state at that moment, he was showing traits of a leader. “Okay, little brother. Lead on.” “Wait, should I have saluted you guys?” “Not in private,” I said with a smile. “But you should when we meet the others. And you’ll have to call me Colonel or sir.” “Right,” Bobby said. “And Brother is Major or sir.” “Why not,” Vincent replied affably. I rolled my eyes and followed the pair through the door to the common area. It was spacious and warmly decorated with seating for up to ten at the dining table. There were sofas with big comfy cushions that looked great for naps. A huge TV dominated one wall. There were game counsels and a recorder on a shelf below the screen. The room was softly lit and acoustically tiled for sensitive senses. Two young men and a young woman awaited us. I was surprised. Women were rare in our world. Few families would turn in children who manifested because of mandatory induction that would follow. Manifesting sons were very hard to handle. The military was a better prospect than jail or an asylum. 85

D.L. Warner

Very rarely would a family turn over a girl for induction. That was a shortsighted choice. Manifesting girls who didn’t get help from the military were often locked away at home or in institutions. The most positive fallout from our publicity was that more families were willing to allow evaluations of all children. This candidate was the first wave of what I knew would be many more female Altereds. “Ten hut, guys,” Bobby said quietly. The trio stood on shaky legs and managed an awkward salute. Vincent and I saluted in return. “Please, be seated and get as comfortable as you can,” I said in a soft voice. “We’re going to eat and get good and full, then I’m going to teach you how to make yourself feel better.” “You have a gun with a bullet for each of us?” The female asked miserably. She was tall and sleekly built. I knew she’d manifested speed somehow. She might even have strength. Her dark hair was in a near buzz cut that suited her high cheekbones and generous mouth. Though we both had dark hair and eyes, she was tawny. She didn’t know she was attractive. Probably rattled by manifesting and the aftermath. Vincent snorted at the remark as he took a seat beside me. I smiled at her. “Your name?” I asked. “Frieda Meyer, sir,” she replied. “Sorry to be flip.” “No worries, Cadet Meyer,” I replied. “You feel like crap.” “We get that,” Vincent said. “I don’t feel that bad,” one of the guys said a trifle smugly. This one was about as tall as Vincent but built more like Bobby. Despite the military cut of his light brown hair, there was something about him that told me he came from privilege. Maybe it was the self-satisfied look in his large blue eyes. “Name, Cadet,” Vincent said. “Aren’t we going to have the same rank?” He asked while Bobby groaned. “Not exactly,” I replied before Vincent could bristle. “You will be a Major with no bars. Major Vincent Heron has over a decade of seniority and four bars. Answer the question, Cadet.” “Sorry, Colonel, Major,” the young man replied. “Franklin Waring, sirs.” “Cadet Waring, you are a fortunate rarity whose alteration caused minimal symptoms,” I said. “That may not serve you in good stead later.” “Why not...sir...?” Okay, this one will be a jerk in training. There was usually one. “Suffering here helps you survive the pain of a battle,” Vincent said solemnly. “You’ll remember what you survived here, so you can survive when you’re nearly ripped to shreds in Advanced Training and beyond.” “Not that we would make you suffer during Advance Training,” I said with a smile. “Of course not,” Vincent snickered. “Ah, supper’s here.” “Cadet Montrose, sirs,” the third candidate said. “I have a question.” He was tall and gangly with really long limbs and a long neck. I didn’t think being Altered changed him much and couldn’t wait to see what his traits were. “Yes, Cadet,” I prompted. “Everyone pushes food on us. It’s great food, but there’s so much of it,” he replied. “It won’t seem like a lot anymore,” I said. “Now that you’ve completed the change, your appetite has changed as well. You’ll need the extra calories because of how your body functions now. In this case, your grandma was right, eat and you’ll feel better.” That supper was one of Vincent’s best meals. There was pot roast with a rich gravy, roasted vegetables and potatoes. For desert, there was a mixed fruit crumble. Even with the supplements 86

A Soldier’s Fate

added, it was all delicious. Our conversation was mainly about Advanced Training and what may be in store for them. We wouldn’t get into specifics. They were told what they would learn to do with their bodies in general terms. But they were hurting and needed diversion. “Have you ever gotten high from working out?” I asked. “Sure,” Meyer replied. I smiled at her. “When you go through your first full out training session, you will feel incredible.” “Oh man,” Vincent added with a blush. “It’s almost as good as...” “Major!” Bobby exclaimed, turning beet red. “Well, it is,” Vincent replied. “Sure was,” I concurred. “The other side of what we suffer is incredible gain.” “I sure hope so,” Montrose said with a heavy sigh. “I’ve never felt this bad before.” “Let me help with that,” I said. “This will take a little concentration, so close your eyes and listen to the sound of my voice. While you listen to me, I want you to take deep, slow breaths. Inhale 1...2...3... Exhale 1...2...3...inhale...now exhale...keep breathing like that. While you breathe, picture a gauge in your mind. On the screen is the setting of discomfort you feel from 1 to 10. See the number of your pain in your mind...now with each exhale, move the gage lower by point 5.” Slowly, I had them lower their pain levels in modest increments until all four visibly relaxed. By the time the pain levels reached level two, they slumped over in their seats. “They’re all asleep,” Vincent whispered. I nodded with a smile. “I’ll call for the staff to get the others. We’ll put Bobby to bed,” I said. A grateful nursing staff came to move the Altereds. We were told then that only Bobby had been sleeping through the night. We assured them that this would no longer be the case. Bobby was so deeply asleep, he was unaware of being undressed, redressed and put to bed. We wrote a note saying we would return soon and asked him to call so he could speak to Ellie. Later that night, as I held Vincent, I came to a decision. “We can go back to see Bobby but not the others,” I said. “I know,” Vincent replied softly. “They’re already getting attached to you.” “Yeah...they can’t bond to me.” “Bobby has,” Vincent chuckled. “Yeah, but he bonds easily,” I countered. “He won’t have any problems with a squad leader. The others...” “Squirrelly, hostile and dickhead?” “Vincent!” I laughed, appalled. “You know it’s true.” “I’m a trainer. I can’t even think such things.” “Well, I’m not and I can,” he laughed. There was no talking to him in that state, so I rolled him over and kissed him senseless. When Bobby went into Basic Training several weeks later, September had brought an early crispness to the air. Vincent and I settled into a comfortable routine at the Foundation. Our focus was on officer training protocols. Two things disturbed our peaceful lives. First, was the cookbook photo shoot and video. I had to be on hand to keep the carnage at a minimum. The money generated from the sales was earmarked for an agency that dealt with poor families. The cover photo was an amazing image of 87

D.L. Warner

Vincent as he smiled at me while stirring something in a big pot. I kept a copy of the photo in a frame on my desk. The other disruption was an honor, I suppose. It was the first anniversary of our battle with the portal ship. There was a huge celebration at the Foundation with our staff and the brass and a few of the media. It was an excuse for the Foundation to make more PR points with the public, but we didn’t mind. In fact, we did quite a lot of celebrating on our own that night. Vincent used the opportunity to tie me to the headboard and pound me senseless. A great time was had by all. However, we didn’t exchange gifts. Nor did he cook anything special that night. I found it odd. I had been prepared with a very special gift, but If Vincent was happy, I was fine with his decision. I secreted the box to hold for Christmas. A few weeks later, we spent a quiet but delicious Thanksgiving with Ellie. The Foundation shut down for four days save for a skeleton security force. Chef Jean made their meal before he left on holiday. Remak spent hers with Mr. Carter while Maximilian took a rare trip home. Percival accompanied him to see his own family. Bobby couldn’t get leave, so we had to settle for talking to him on the phone. One day, almost a week after Thanksgiving, Vincent was nowhere to be seen at the Foundation. According to Security, he’d been gone from the premises entirely since after breakfast. When I called him to find out where he was, the reply was a terse ‘figure it out, Blitz.’ Percival was far more polite in his response, but essentially I had to come up with the answer on my own. And judging from Vincent’s tone, sooner than later. It was a personal matter, because the absence was not on the official schedule as an appointment. I wracked my brains. At that time last year, we were still in the hospital recovering from the battle. Then, I remembered. We had the Clearance hearing the Monday after Thanksgiving. That meant it was the first anniversary of Vincent coming to the house – his coming home to me. That warmed my heart and a few other places. I pulled out an overnight case and quickly packed. Then, I grabbed the gift and our best bottle of red wine before summoning Percival. En route, I had one more item to pick up. Ms. Leighton was most helpful in choosing flowers for my lover’s undoubtedly elegant table. She chose golden poppies that she’d somehow kept flowering past September. They were the same gold color as Vincent’s eyes. It sounded sickening. And it was. But the occasion called for rare sentimentality. I knew my lover had similar plans. Percival dropped me off shortly before 1800 hours. “I’ll wait until you’re inside and have reset the alarm, sir,” he said. “Okay. I’m not sure when you should pick us up,” I said. “The Major has given me instructions,” he replied. “You’re just to have a good time.” “Very well, then. Goodnight.” “Good night, sir.” I didn’t doubt I’d have a good time. I just didn’t have a clue what Vincent had in mind. The house was warm and inviting as I let myself inside and reset the alarm. A fire was crackling in the fireplace. Candles were lit on the dining room table, throughout the livingroom and our bedroom. “Vincent?” I called out. “I’m in the kitchen.” I knew that. Something smelled wonderful. There was a wrapped box on the diningroom table. I placed my gift alongside it. The flowers fit nicely in the center of the table. Vincent was sautéing veggies in a large pan when I entered the room. 88

A Soldier’s Fate

“I’ll pour the wine,” I said. “Wow...Vincent...” He looked incredible in a crimson silk knit pajama set – a tunic and pants. They were soft and clingy, clearly showing his lean, muscular lines and his elegant collarbones. Vincent smiled as I slid a glass of wine and put the bottle within reach for the sauce. “Right on time,” he said after a sip. “This is perfect. Will you make the rice?” “Of course,” I replied with a smile. “You didn’t wait for me to slice the meat.” “No need to risk your limbs this time,” Vincent replied with a smirk. “Smells great.” Vincent poured the wine into the pan. “There’s garlic this time.” I watched him work his alchemy on that pan until a thick sauce formed. “Here, taste this,” Vincent said holding out the spoon. I grasped his wrists and guided it to my mouth. Lord, his eyes dilated gazing into mine. His breath hitched. I tightened my grip on his wrist. “You still look at me the same way,” he whispered. “Like there’s no one else in the world.” “There isn’t, Love,” I replied softly. “There isn’t.” I kissed him then, swallowing his helpless moan as I lifted him onto the counter like I had the year before. This kiss was different. My lover was much more experienced. This kiss was as demanding as it was tender and clingy. He made my knees weak. When the rice cooker clicked off, I was ready to spread him over the counter and have him there. But Vincent pulled back. “Supper’s ready,” he murmured against my lips, smiling. I sighed, lifting easily to place him on his feet. “It was difficult to let you go then,” I murmured. “It’s nearly impossible to right now.” “Rik,” he gasped, swallowing hard. “Please...I made plans.” “I know, Love,” I whispered, relenting. “I’ll dish the rice.” “Thank you.” We took our plates to the table. Vincent smiled at the flowers. “They’re amazing.” “They remind me of your eyes.” He rolled those beautiful eyes at me. “Eat your dinner,” he said softly. It was essentially the same meat and veggies over rice that we’d shared that night. But it had more depth of flavor. “Hmmm. This is really good, Love,” I said. “You still earn your keep.” Vincent glared at me, but the look lacked heat. “It was hard for me to pull away from that first kiss or that last one,” Vincent admitted quietly. “That was my first, and it was so good. So was the last one. This year has been beyond my imagination.” He held his glass up toward mine. “Happy anniversary,” he said softly. I touched my glass with is, smiling broadly. “Happy anniversary, Love.” We enjoyed the meal slowly then cleaned the kitchen together. “I’ll make the cocoa,” Vincent said. “You get comfortable.” “Okay. I’ll take the gifts to the sofa.” I changed into my pajamas then settled on the sofa. The gifts were placed on the coffee table. As expected, my lover sprawled against me on the sofa. 89

D.L. Warner

“I’ll never get tired of this,” I sighed after Vincent settled against me. “Thank you, Love.” “Thank you, Rik,” Vincent replied, softly nuzzling me. “For everything.” It seemed odd to thank me with all he’d given me during the past year. “So, you brought a present?” He asked softly. “Hmmm, yes. Want to open it?” “Open mine first.” Vincent took my mug of cocoa and replaced it with the velvet wrapped box. It was an onyx frame. Inside the frame was a photo of Vincent that I’d never seen before. He was looking out a window from his base quarters. It was an amazing image of Vincent at aged 19 just before he was lost. His chin rested on interlaced fingers. His eyes were half closed. The breeze was gently tousling his hair. The image was made all the more amazing because it was just dusk and the red-gold sunlight made him almost ethereal. But it was the wistful expression that moved me deeply. “Who were you looking at?” “You,” he said simply. “It was right before the encounter with the portal. You’d fallen asleep against that tree you liked. Your shirt was unbuttoned. Your hair was mussed...” “Who took the picture?” I asked. It was clear that Vincent was unaware of the camera. “Remak found it,” he replied. “She was clearing out his things after the funeral.” That brought me up short. I really didn’t like that Raden saw Vincent like that, but the photo was far from unseemly. It was so touching that I wondered why a wack-job like him would keep it. While I considered the image, Vincent was waiting nervously. “Don’t you like it?” He asked quietly in a small voice. “Oh, Love. It’s beautiful,” I replied. “I can’t believe anyone would look at me that way.” “I carried that image of you all the while I was away,” he said softly. “Until the night I came back, I thought it would be all I’d ever have from you.” “Well, I’m glad that wasn’t the case. And speaking of that night,” I said. “Open your gift.” Vincent chuckled when he realized I had given him a framed photo as well. His had a silver frame. The photo was one taken by Ellie’s news network. I knew the exact moment it was taken. We’d found a meditative state where there was no pain after battling the behemoth. All we could feel was each other. Our faces were serene. “Ellie helped me with it,” I said. “It’s beautiful,” he said. “I love it.” Vincent’s transmitting journal pinged. I took the photos and placed them on the table while he answered. I also retrieved my cognac-laced cocoa. “Happy anniversary, Brother and Rik. I’m glad you two got together. You’re good for each other. Enjoy doing whatever it is that I don’t want to know about,” Vincent read with a smile. I laughed softly as Vincent resumed his place on my body. My lover was beyond sentimental. I realized that he wanted us to do everything at the exact moment as we had a year ago. Thus, we finished our cocoa while stretched out on the sofa. Once the mugs were drained, I nuzzled him, holding him close. “Let’s go to bed, Love.” Vincent nodded mutely, rising from the sofa then extending his hand. I knew what he wanted from me – what he needed from me. My lover wanted to be overwhelmed and taken. And I needed to take him. I remembered everything we did together that first night. It was easy to pull him against me to kiss him senseless while we slid off each other’s pajamas. Then, as before, I pressed him onto the 90

A Soldier’s Fate

mattress where I tongued his writhing body until he made me crazy enough to take him in my mouth. I loved making love to Vincent that way. He tasted wonderful and he felt velvety smooth while rigidly hard. Everything about my lover was a dichotomy. I worked him relentlessly until I heard him gasp my name helplessly. Then, I felt the warm, hard spurt. Vincent was beautiful in post-orgasm bliss. He looked at me dreamily with a sweet smile on his face. “What are you waiting for, Rik?” He whispered. “Fuck me. I’m ready for you.” “You won’t have to wait,” I replied huskily. Vincent had prepared himself. Thinking about that almost ended everything for me right then. I took a deep breath. Then, I pushed inside him. It was as powerful as the first time. The energy arced through us just as we reached climax. I kissed him gently in the aftermath, almost too moved to speak. “God, I love you,” I murmured. “Rik...” he sighed. His eyes were dreamy. “Love you so much.” After I slowly pulled out from him, Vincent sleepily stopped me from leaving the bed. “There’s a basin on the nightstand,” he murmured. “Water’s warm.” The basin was on a food warmer set on low. “You’re a genius,” I smiled. “Don’t want you to leave this bed,” he replied sleepily. “I suppose Percival will be picking us up at the Market Café after breakfast,” I said as I gathered him in my arms and pulled the blankets over our cooling bodies. “You’re a genius,” he murmured.

91

D.L. Warner

9

December was filled with end of the year reports. The Foundation would close by the third week until after the New Year. The meetings were numerous and tiresome. The only thing keeping Vincent and I sane was the prep for Advance Training. Vincent really enjoyed helping me hone my Advanced Training regimen. This prep meant lots of time working out guilt-free. I knew my lover would take to the physical preparation easily and enthusiastically. What I didn’t expect was how much he would enjoy the study required to train Altereds. He poured over thick personnel files with the same scrutiny I did. He was also keenly interested in my notes on each file. “I always knew you were a manipulative bastard,” he murmured with admiration. “But I never knew how hard you worked on it.” I glowered at him, genuinely taken aback. “It isn’t manipulation, Love,” I countered quietly. “Altereds don’t respond well to just having edicts barked at them with no underpinnings each can understand.” Vincent kissed the frown from my face. His smile was warm. “I’m not criticizing you. I’m complimenting you,” he said. “Somehow, you managed to address each Altereds different needs, but make it seem like they are all treated the same. Is that how you could handle me?” I laughed at that as I shook my head. “Oh, no,” I said ruefully. “Your file was probably accurate when it was sent to me. But you evolve as your surroundings and routines change. I had to learn how you’d change and reacted continuously.” “You couldn’t take me for granted,” he said with a smile. “Still can’t,” I murmured. “You still surprise me.” “I’m lucky you never thought that was a bad thing. Most commanders don’t share that view,” he said. “We can change that. We will change that.” “But we have to make something out of the boneheads first.” “Even your brother?” “He isn’t a complete bonehead,” Vincent admitted. “But remember that he is my brother.” “I can’t forget that.” Bobby’s file was full of many promising things, but one of the comments troubled me. He’d already intervened on behalf of Cadet Waring who managed to break rules in the Medical Wing. It was an honorable thing to stand up for squad members, but it was important that tight discipline was maintained. That meant infractions had to be punished. Bobby had to learn that sometimes it was better in the long run to let a soldier fall. “Do you worry about Bobby being so protective?” Vincent asked a while later. “Can you read my mind now?” I asked in exasperation. “A little, I guess. Mainly, I know Bobby.” “It’ll be tricky,” I replied. “Protecting the squad is part of being a good leader. However, each member must pull their own weight and do their own jobs. Bobby must be taught to not intervene, 92

A Soldier’s Fate

but encouraged to protect when it’s necessary. “Can we talk to him?” “That would help, but I’d rather him figure it out on his own and see what happens when someone doesn’t pull their own weight,” I replied. “You won’t hurt him?” “First, Bobby will be hard to hurt now,” I said dryly. “Second, I’m not permitted to really damage valuable assets, you know that.” “But they don’t know that,” Vincent laughed. “We can scare the crap out of them and even bang ‘em up some.” “Better in training than in the field.” “And I get to help,” he purred, nuzzling me. My lover was indeed, twisted. And he was in my arms with intent. Disagreement was not an option. In late December, Bobby completed Basic Training and officially received his commission. General Braun was there to pin the bars on him. The younger Major Greven had passed with highest honors. We were all very proud of him. The best part was that we could take him home for a two-week leave before Advanced Training. He was elated to be with us but puzzled as to why we were heading for the Foundation apartment. “It’s a great space, but I thought we’d spend Christmas at the house,” he said. “We could,” I replied. “I loved the house then. But when we’re at the house, we don’t have Ellie down the corridor without a throng of reporters risking injury and annoying our neighbors.” As it was, going to Mmes. Schmidt’s and Forrester’s open house was going to be a logistical op worthy of Special Forces despite the deal we cut with the media. They were invited to send reporters to cover the Foundation’s Holiday Open House in exchange for leaving us alone during that time. We all doubted that they would hold up their end. “Oh, never mind then,” he said brightly. “You should find some time to spend with us,” Vincent muttered. “I know that. I want that,” Bobby sputtered. “Brother!” “Guys,” I said in a calming tone. “We have some great things planned, but there will be plenty of time for outside interests.” The ride home was fun. Bobby prattled on about the fossilized instructors still teaching military discipline. They were old when Vincent and I passed through Basic Training. His observations tickled me to know end, but I was also impressed at how much he’d gleaned from his studies. Vincent and I were glad that though he enjoyed firing the big weapons and throwing hand grenades, he was more interested in honing his own firepower. All Altereds were proficient and certified to use any military weapon. Sometimes, a bullet is the best choice. However, as a rule, Altereds didn’t use them. It was a point of pride for us. We made dinner together, and the apartment felt like home again. Vincent was very funny. He even let Bobby tease him about the cookbook. Then, the young man grew quiet for some reason. Vincent frowned at that. I was puzzled as well. “What’s wrong, Bobby?” I asked quietly. “You can talk to us about anything?” “Can I?” Bobby asked. “There’s a line between you two and the cadets, right?” “Yes,” I admitted. “But you have to understand that it’s for their own good. They can’t bond to us. We’ll be guiding them through the most difficult time of their careers. If they got too close while they were still vulnerable in the hospital, they would be devastated by how we have to be during 93

D.L. Warner

training. You are bonded to both of us, but you know that we aren’t out to hurt you. But being family won’t save your ass in training.” “Sure won’t,” Vincent quipped. “So don’t let our future training strain our relationship,” I said. “It wouldn’t be good for any of us.” “But if I tell you the stuff the guys have said in the hospital, you won’t hold it against them?” He asked. Vincent snorted, alarming Bobby further. “What your brother is so eloquently saying is that each of the candidates has enough in their personnel files to hold against them,” I assured him. “And they’ll do more stuff in front of us,” Vincent said with confidence. “Oh, man,” Bobby groaned. “You can talk to us about anything,” Vincent said seriously. “It stays between us.” “It’s not that bad. It’s just that the guys couldn’t believe you both channel all that power you used on TV,” he explained. “Especially after the cookbook thing.” Vincent rolled his eyes but kept working on dessert. “Let me guess...they also wonder about my being pretty.” “Something like that,” Bobby replied. “You found it hard to explain our powers because you haven’t felt it yourself,” I said. “Yeah. I knew it wasn’t faked,” he replied. “Brother can’t act.” “Oh yeah?” Vincent snapped. “He does alright if pushed,” I replied ruefully. “But we’d have no reason to fake what was on the news.” “I told them that,” Bobby said. “Some of the jibes are more about you than us,” Vincent replied. “They gotta razz you because you’re very close to us.” “He’s right, Bobby. They probably don’t even know why they’re doing it,” I said. “All cadets are very insecure. They haven’t really felt their gifts or found their own way.” “Me either. PT and Basic Training helped, but there’s still something missing,” Bobby muttered. “I can’t imagine doing what you two do.” “So you see why the other cadets resent what they think is an edge for you,” I said. “They clearly like you. Training will level the field for all of you.” “Then, the razzing will be about training,” Vincent quipped. “Can we work out? So I can show you what I can do?” Bobby asked. “We can meditate together,” I replied. “But no sparring. I want fresh, unbiased eyes when we begin training.” “Right,” Bobby said. “I understand.” “You’ve been through a lot,” Vincent said as he placed dishes of some amazing chocolate dessert in front of us. “This leave is about resting and relaxing.” “I have been resting,” he muttered before sighing blissfully over the taste of the molten cake. “Not really,” I countered. “No one can really rest in a hospital. Wait until you’re in the quiet of your room in your own bed.” “You’ll be out for at least twelve hours,” Vincent said. “I slept like the dead in base housing away from all those machines going and the air filters humming.” “Hmmm,” Bobby hummed around his spoon. “It does seem noisy when I try to sleep. Maybe you’re right. I feel tired even when I get a whole eight hours or more.” 94

A Soldier’s Fate

Bobby’s eyes reflected his fatigue. I doubted he would make it through the hot cocoa nightcap. He got through half a cup before listing to one side on the big easy chair. “Time for bed,” Vincent said as he pulled his brother to his feet. “Aw, man,” Bobby yawned. “I want to talk to you guys.” “We’ll be spending the last working days here,” I replied as I helped Vincent maneuver the muscle man. Bobby was a lot harder to handle now. “Yet another reason to spend the break here.” “We can hang out while we work,” Vincent continued as he helped his brother into his pajamas. “Don’t rush out of bed.” “I dunno if I can,” Bobby mumbled. “’Night guys.” Vincent covered him snugly. His smile was tender. “Goodnight, Bobby. Welcome home.” The young man smiled as he drifted off. Vincent didn’t say anything about it for the remainder of our evening, but I could tell he worried about the trainer/personal dynamic. I wasn’t concerned. Bobby was a little unsure of himself that night, but that was fatigue talking. He was going to find a way to make the leave work. Of that, I was confident. To my surprise, Ellie was more anxious to see Bobby than vice-versa. Of course, that was probably because the young man didn’t wake until noon. Since he keeled over at 2100 hours, he surpassed our expectations for sleeping. Vincent and I were having lunch when Bobby ambled into the living area fresh from the shower. “Hey guys,” he murmured. “What’s for breakfast?” “We’re having lunch,” Vincent replied dryly. Bobby made a face. Somehow, Percival was in the room. I no longer asked how he came and went as needed. “No need to trouble yourself, Major,” he said. “I’ll whip up an omelet for Major Greven.” “Oh, man, thanks,” Bobby said with a happy sigh. “I’ve been fantasizing about your omelets. “Indeed, sir? Well, brace yourself. I’ve made scones for your coffee.” Bobby hugged Percival from behind. “Thank you.” “My pleasure, sir,” Percival said with a chuckle. “It’s good to have you home.” Bobby joined us with his well-laden tray a little while later. The news we were watching was full of skirmishes south of the border. Bobby knew a great deal about the politics and economics of our neighbor. He also understood the connection between skirmishes on the borders and our own military activity. The conversation was so interesting, I almost forgot about working. When Maximilian and Remak appeared, I thought it was to scold Vincent and me. Bobby had just ducked into his room to neaten up for a visit with Ellie. “Our year end reports aren’t due for days,” I said with a frown I was certain matched Vincent’s. “I’m not here about that,” Maximilian said quickly. “I was wondering if you were interested in having some of my orchid cuttings.” “My excuse is equally feeble,” Remak said dryly. “I wondered if you needed more staples.” I stared at them. Vincent snorted. Then, Bobby was in the room. He immediately saluted the pair. Maximilian looked like he was going to cry. Instead, he returned the salute, then crushed Bobby in a bear hug. “It’s good to see you, too, Major,” Bobby squeaked as he was freed. “You’ve really grown,” Remak murmured as she embraced him as well. 95

D.L. Warner

“Such magnificent muscles,” Maximilian said with admiration. “Now, I can teach you to do this...” I still couldn’t figure out how he could get out of his shirts so quickly. We all gaped at him. Even Percival froze at the sink while washing some stemware. “Er...thanks, Major,” Bobby sputtered. “But, right now, I have to go see Ellie.” Bobby didn’t look awkward beating a hasty retreat. He was sure fast. Vincent glowered after him. I wondered how to extricate our guests. But then, Percival stepped in. “I would be very interested in seeing your orchids, sir,” he said. “My father often praised you as a very fine gardener.” “Of course,” Maximilian said with delight. “Shall we?” “If you have no need of me, sirs.” “We’re good,” I said. “Go, enjoy. Thanks, Julian.” “A pleasure, Rik.” “Bobby’s become quite a man,” Remak said. “I never thought he’d be so...beefy.” “Yeah,” Vincent muttered. “Who da thunk?” “Does he have a nickname?” “Not yet,” I replied. “And I don’t have a feel for one, yet.” “You always come up with the right choice,” Remak said with confidence. “Hey, I haven’t seen you around much,” Vincent said. “You were working longer hours than we were.” “I still do, but I’ve been busy offsite with vendors,” she said with a blush. “Or one vendor,” I murmured. Her blush deepened. “Look at the time. I’ll check in on you later, Rik, Vincent.” “Well, well, well,” Vincent murmured with a smile once we were alone. “That’s a surprise.” “It’s about time.” “Romance is in the air and we’re all alone,” Vincent murmured with a saucy smile. “My Love, we won’t be alone for long,” I replied. “As soon as I reach for you, someone will be coming through that door.” “We can try and see.” I resolutely put aside my files while Vincent put aside his notes. I pulled my love on top of my body. Vincent moaned softly as I sank my hand in his hair and wrapped my arm around his back. The kiss was slow and languid. The energy hummed between us for long moments before we heard Percival coming. We parted reluctantly and returned to our work. Since Percival was a man capable of considerable stealth, I knew he was being discreet. The cuttings were very pretty, and Percival was certain they could thrive in the apartment. He and Vincent set about putting them in containers while I called the company commanders we’d sparred with over the past months. It was time to attempt a summit. Bobby was back before I’d finished the first call. He didn’t look unhappy, but his expression was a little odd. Vincent noticed that his brother wasn’t speaking as I rang off my call. “What’s up, lil’ bro?” “She just kept saying wow, and then told me that we shouldn’t be alone in the office.” “Wow,” I agreed. “She wants to come here for dinner,” he added. “Needs a chaperone,” Vincent murmured appreciatively. “Smooth.” “I guess,” Bobby mumbled with a blush. “I don’t know what I did.” I glanced up at the young man. He was wearing a form fitting black turtleneck and jeans. His new 96

A Soldier’s Fate

physique was quite evident. Then there was the square jaw and beautiful Greven eyes. “Showing up would do it,” I remarked. “Would you do me a favor since you’re free?” Vincent asked. “Sure.” The Central Market is still open. I need a few things for dinner since we’re having company,” he said. “Percival?” “I’d be happy to accompany Major Greven,” he said. “Let Percival look after you,” I said. “You’re bound by the government edict now.” “I know,” Bobby said. “Our instructors drummed that into our heads before we were released for leave.” “Okay, here’s the list,” Vincent said. “Come back soon.” Bobby looked even more appealing in his black duster and long black scarf. He was a poster boy for the program. “Ellie doesn’t have to worry about him making a move,” Vincent said after they left. “He won’t until he’s sure he won’t be rejected.” “She’s not concerned about his making a move,” I replied as I returned to my list of calls. “She’s afraid of jumping his bones at a time he needs to focus on training.” “So we’ll be double dating.” “Or she’ll be here.” There was a knock at our door a short while later. Bobby wouldn’t knock. The staff knew not to come without calling. “Who is it?” Vincent barked. “It’s Ellie,” came the muffled reply. Vincent looked at me quizzically before opening the door. Ellie was scrubbed down and wearing soft lounging clothes. She looked quite lovely albeit a little frazzled around the edges. “Is Bobby back? I heard him leave with Percival.” “They’ll be a while longer,” I replied putting aside the call list. We were finished or the day. “How about a glass of wine?” “Please,” she sighed. “I’m sorry to foist myself on you guys while Bobby is here.” “I’m not complaining,” Vincent replied. “I didn’t think I’d see him except when he was asleep.” “I have no problems.” I added while pouring us all a glass of red wine. She accepted the glass, sighing heavily. “When Bobby left, he was gorgeous. He came back this...hunk and he looks at me with such longing and love,” she murmured. “It was all I could do not to climb him and...” “I get that,” I replied with a small smile. “It’s all I can do to leave Vincent every day.” My lover blushed, then he smiled at me. “And he even lets me wear clothes.” “That’s even harder,” I quipped. “But I don’t want anyone seeing what’s mine.” “Don’t get me started,” Ellie laughed. “I don’t want to think about what’s in those jeans and under that sweater.” “I can’t talk about that,” Vincent said with a deep blush. “Was Bobby upset that I didn’t want us to be alone?” “Nah,” I assured her. “He was appropriately jazzed without being overly pleased with himself.” “He’ll have his favorite people in one place during his leave,” Vincent added. “What’s not to like?” We relaxed for a while after that talking shop and sipping wine. Vincent had some new nibbles to 97

D.L. Warner

try on us. They tasted too good to be as nutritious as he claimed. “I’m glad to have a little time to speak with you both privately,” Ellie said. “And not just for the nibbles. “It’s nothing serious, but some of your senior staff and some vendors have come to me with similar stories about reporters trying to gain access to the Foundation by cultivating relationships,” she said. I frowned at that. “We indicated that that we were open to doing interviews at the press conference. What’s with the back door stuff ?” Ellie rolled her eyes. “It’s a rare reporter who trust they’ll get the straight story by coming through the front door.” “What do they want anyway?” Vincent muttered. “They want to prove that the Foundation is about building great power and greater wealth,” she replied with a shrug. “Had I not known you both, I would have shared the same view.” “Really?” I asked, surprised. “You were so open minded. We wouldn’t have revealed what we did otherwise.” “I was chosen to interview you, because I am open minded, but I knew of your ambitions, Rik,” Ellie replied. “Ah,” I said, sipping my wine. “The Foundation could be a different kind of power grab.” “During our first interview, I easily determined that your current ambitions were keeping Vincent within physical reach as much as possible,” Ellie said with a wry smile. “Then, there is helping your fellow Altereds and continued service to your country.” “Correct and in the appropriate order,” I laughed. “I would add being well fed and naps to the list,” Vincent said. “How do we deal with this? I don’t think they’ll let it lie.” “Oh no,” Ellie assured us cryptically. “In the short term, I’m training the staff on how to spot journalists and their ploys. Colonel Heisler has ramped up detection of audio and video equipment.” “And in the long term?” Vincent asked. “I’m developing a plan for a documentary on your experiences and children who manifest and their families,” Ellie replied thoughtfully. “I think if the public and the media really knew your stories and those like yours, the reason for the Foundation would be more clear to anyone sane.” Vincent and I considered this idea while we snacked. “I’m willing,” Vincent said. “Maybe if we show everything, we’ll get to be old news.” “We’ll support you on this with the Benefactors,” I added. “Thanks, guys. I’m quite a ways from a pitch, but I really appreciate your backing,” she replied with a warm smile. Bobby and Percival were coming into the apartment then loaded with bags. “That Mrs. Lindstrom pinched me on the – Ellie!” Bobby exclaimed. “What are you doing here already?” Ellie chuckled as she rose to greet him. “Your brother had new nibbles.” As soon as Bobby’s hands were free, he had her in his arms “Never turn your back on Mrs. Lindstrom,” she murmured. “I’ll say,” Vincent muttered as he returned to the kitchen. “Come on, geezer. I need a sous chef.” “Only because you ask so nicely,” I quipped. Bobby barely spared the time to take off his coat and scarf. The young man was intent on taking our places on the sofa with Ellie. I caught my lover smiling at them as they cuddled together. They were sharing Ellie’s second glass of wine. That’s probably all he could handle. But they were cute together. 98

A Soldier’s Fate

The news was filled with a breaking story that wasn’t about us. The Federal government’s response to the border exercises by our volatile neighbors was a call back to table for trade talks. Ellie and I were riveted to the screen. “Well, that’s a surprise,” I commented. “It’s a shock,” Ellie amended dryly. “I’ve never seen an administration respond to military activity on our border with talk.” “Do you think it’s a genuine offer?” I asked. “Yes, but I doubt that that is the only response in play,” Ellie replied ruefully. “Yeah,” I replied glumly. “Are you talking in code?” Vincent demanded. “The Generalissimo always saber rattles at us when the economy there slows down,” Bobby explained. “He does something military to look strong to his people. Our government usually does something in response that makes relations more tense.” “Something involving Altereds,” Vincent muttered. “That’s why we kept going to the border every other year. I hate politics...food was good though.” My lover’s sensory memory was astonishing. “Food aside, those missions were nasty,” I muttered. “No back-up or support until we were within a half a mile from the border. And we were forbidden to surrender or be captured.” “Forbidden,” Ellie echoed incredulously. “What were you supposed to do – die?” “Yes,” Vincent replied quietly without emotion. “If not by our own hand, we were to make them kill us. If we couldn’t make it through no man’s land, our own forces were to do it.” “Dear, lord,” Ellie exclaimed. “It’s the better of two evils, Ellie,” I said with a wry smile. “Capture would mean confinement and horrible experiments, even vivisection in some cases. And our enemies aren’t the only ones capable of that.” “That’s why you don’t travel out of the country,” Ellie said. “Bobby told me he couldn’t travel.” “Correct,” I replied. “We can’t leave the country unless it’s with the military. Every major power on Earth and some industrialists want a full-powered, live Altered. There have been incidents even with our friendly neighbors to the north.” “How do you stand this?” Ellie asked, pulling Bobby close. “It’s really not so hard,” Vincent said. “We grew up as soldiers. We never missed world travel, because it was never part of our lives. I had a chance when I was in that other place. The monuments were even the same.” “And the food,” I added. “Yes, the food, too,” Vincent replied, glaring at me. “I didn’t go. The pull wasn’t strong enough to risk missing a re-opening of the portal.” “I can’t believe you guys,” Ellie sighed. “I’m not talking about sightseeing or souvenirs. You are to die rather than risk capture. Doesn’t that bother you? And if not for you, for Bobby?” Vincent grew thoughtful. “I didn’t want this for Bobby. But it was his choice knowing everything that happened to us. And I am proof that the training keeps us as safe as possible under the worst case scenario.” “And Ellie, you have photos of you on a live battlefield in a helmet and a vest,” Bobby murmured, nuzzling her. She sighed, nuzzling him back. “I give up.” Sometimes, I wish we could explain why we accept our situation. Healthy Altereds had no death 99

D.L. Warner

wish. Dying was simply a possible mission outcome to plan against. It had to be that way or we really would be in danger. “Maybe when you do the research for the documentary, you’ll be able to explain us to the outside world,” I said. “Or to us,” Vincent chuckled. Despite that awkward moment, supper was a warm, homey affair. We passed bowls to each other, ate, talked and laughed. Ellie had a great sense of humor. The Greven brothers were very amusing together. It felt good to spend time that way. After dessert, Bobby walked Ellie to her apartment while Vincent and I cleaned up the kitchen. My lover’s smile was sweet and his gaze was warm. “Double dating isn’t so bad, eh?” I asked. “Nope,” he replied contentedly. “Not bad at all.” Though Christmas was almost on top of us, getting Bobby to laze about wasn’t hard. He ate well and slept often. It seemed that none of us wanted to experience the shopping frenzy of the holidays and had purchased many of our gifts long before December. I wanted to go to Mmes. Schmidt and Forrester’s open house, but with the new edicts and our notoriety after the attack, all at the Foundation felt it best to pass that year. We did have our own open house in the Foundation atrium for our neighbors and area merchants. That was a beautifully executed affair that went over very well for the locals. Christmas was a more intimate an affair than I’d thought it would be. Our former squad was on maneuvers and unable to attend. Remak was celebrating with Carter’s family – quite a development, indeed. Maximilian again opted to return to his familial estate and Percival accepted our suggestion to visit his family there as well. We exchanged gifts on the 22nd before they left. All that remained to enjoy our lovely tree, the décor and food were Ellie, Bobby, Vincent and me. My lover didn’t care. He enjoyed the others well enough, but he had all that he needed with that small group. I couldn’t blame him. He had enough of sharing me with the staff and Benefactors at our company party and at the open house. He was happy to have only his family to share the holiday. During the rest of his leave, when Bobby wasn’t with us, he was with Colonel Heisler studying high tech security or with Chef Jean who remained over the break to work on more recipes and feed the staff. He made sure they had a wonderful holiday meal. I was pleased that Bobby took an avid interest in the Foundation and its work. I also realized that he had adroitly avoided seeing me save for family meals or meditation. His handling of our relationship was commendable. We enjoyed him during our family time, but he didn’t compromise us as trainers. He showed great insight and leadership ability. Still, I had no nickname for him. Vincent was very happy the entire time. I think he and Bobby connected better than they ever had in their lives. Of course, there was the usual brotherly dust-up. Overall, the leave went very well.

100

A Soldier’s Fate

10

Our last morning together was a bit strange. We would be seeing Bobby as a trainee two hours after we parted company. The young man could barely contain his excitement. Vincent could barely hide his amusement. It was entertaining, but there was something I needed to say to the young man before he left. “Bobby, in a couple of hours, you will discover that my reputation for being a hard-assed trainer is well earned,” I began. “It’s my job to make absolutely sure that you are battle ready. I have to be hard and uncompromising. But I want you to remember that just as I can’t be any easier on you than the rest, I won’t be harder on you either. It’s my hope that after training, our relationship will be stronger.” “Same here,” Vincent added quietly. “To all of it.” “I learned a lot about you guys during this leave,” Bobby replied. “I understand. I’ll try not to be a complete bonehead.” Our parting was far more upbeat than when we left him at the Medical Wing. We hugged him and even joked that those hugs would be the last for a while. Then, Percival took Bobby to the Advanced Military Training Center while Vincent and I tied up loose ends at the office. Though our work at the Foundation wasn’t about to grind to a halt while we were training that class, we wouldn’t be easily available. It was three hours before we could follow Bobby. “Percival, I’m not sure how long today will run,” I said. “I’ll call when we’re close and we’ll meet at the Base Bistro for dinner.” “Very good, sir,” Percival replied. “I’ll have the daily reports ready. And luncheon will be ready upon your call. Good training, sirs.” An aide to the base commander met us at the car. “Good morning, sirs,” Corporal Evans said with a snappy salute. “I have your office ready. Colonel Chapman will meet you after you’ve settled.” That was odd. A man in Chapman’s position would not have a meet and greet for officers who knew the base. He wouldn’t have the time. And Chapman wasn’t known for being territorial. Something was wrong. “We just have what we’re carrying,” I said affably. “Let’s drop in on the Colonel en route.” “Yes, sir.” The Corporal wasn’t ill at ease with our suggestion. Whatever was happening wasn’t dire. One look at Colonel Chapman confirmed that my decision to retire was a sound one. There was a nasty pile of paper in his in box. He looked exhausted, and it wasn’t quite noon. It was good not be him. “Thanks for coming by, Colonel, Major,” he said rounding the desk to shake our hands. “It’s nothing serious, but it’s something you should be aware of.” “I’m all ears, Colonel,” I said. “Cadet Waring has spent the last three days of his leave in the brig,” Chapman began ruefully. My eyebrows went up. So did Vincent’s. “What the hell did he do?” I asked incredulously. 101

D.L. Warner

“Bar fight in town,” Chapman muttered. “Anyone badly hurt?” Vincent asked. “No...some black eyes, split lips, a broken nose,” Chapman replied. “The idiot was too drunk to hurt anyone.” That was worse. He was a hot head with no self-control. “I’m sure the other cadets know by now,” he added. “Thanks, Colonel,” I replied grimly. “He’s my headache now.” “Don’t I know it,” Chapman chuckled. “How are the summit plans coming along?” “Incrementally,” I replied ruefully. “I’d love to bend your ear at the Bistro sometime.” “I’d like that.” “For now, we must get back to our burdens,” I said. “Thanks for the heads up.” I was so livid by the time we reached our office that I barely heard the Corporal pointing out the amenities of our space. As soon as the door closed behind the man, I started pacing. “Geez, I thought I was a screw-up,” Vincent muttered, flopping on the sofa. “Don’t compare yourself to him,” I said quietly. “You pushed limits, but you never broke the law.” “What are you going to do?” “I know what motivates Cadet Waring,” I replied. “What I have to do is make it crystal clear that he doesn’t get what he wants without really impressing me.” “That moron will need some convincing.” “Yes, he will. And I’ll need back-up.” “Think you’ll get it?” I shrugged. “It’ll be easier to back my decision than fighting my washing him out now.” “That’s my Colonel Bastard,” Vincent smirked. I smiled in spite of myself. “Now that I’m good and pissed, let’s review our squad.” The four trainees were lined up in the square outside the building where we had our office. I could tell by their expressions that they all knew the situation with Waring. Bobby looked alarmed at my demeanor for an instant. His game face then slipped into place. The man in question was defiant. Wonderful. “Can anybody tell me the oath you all took before family, friends and the brass less than two weeks ago?” I asked in a mild tone. “Cadet Waring?” “Sir, not exactly, sir,” he replied. “I was repeating what the general said.” I could almost hear Bobby’s inward groan. The other trainees fumed. Bobby knew the answers, and he also didn’t want to answer the question I posed. So, naturally, I asked him. “Cadet Greven, tell me the main sections of the oath you swore to at the end of Basic Training,” I said quietly. “Sir, to uphold the constitution and the laws of this land, to defend the citizens, the troops and other Altereds, and to conduct myself with the utmost ethics and integrity, sir,” Bobby stated. “Thank you, Cadet,” I replied. “So it seems that in less than two weeks you managed to flout twothirds of your oath. Am I correct, Cadet Waring?” He hesitated then managed a credible response. “Yes, sir!” “Well, that’s something anyway,” I muttered. I paced slowly in front of them, glancing at them randomly. I knew Vincent was watching them closely. 102

A Soldier’s Fate

“I know what you’re thinking,” I said. “You’re on your first leave after surviving Alteration and acing Basic Training. You wanted to celebrate. Am I correct, Cadet?” “Yes, sir!” “All very reasonable if you were a regular soldier,” I replied. “You and your fellow cadets are very expensive weapons. Millions of taxpayer dollars were poured into creating you. All of you are lethal instruments. Would you give a drunk a machine gun or a grenade?” “No, sir!” they all said. “An Altered under the influence could over-react or misfire and do this...” I barely turned. The anger aided me in building energy in an instant. In a flash, I sent a bolt to a concrete slab a dozen meters away that had been used as part of an old obstacle course. It was a pile of dust in an instant. All four stared at the smoking pile. “And then there is your co-ordination,” I continued, nodding at Vincent. “Liquor or drugs make an Altered reckless and thus a danger to the public or him or herself. A clear head is necessary to do things like this...” Vincent was a blur, zipping through base traffic as if it were standing still. He ended the demonstration by somersaulting over a moving transport truck to land lightly beside me. “One misstep after a night of partying or during a hangover and that investment is gone because you’re either dead, disabled, in the brig, or a remote outpost,” I stated more forcefully. “Oh, did no one mention the remote outposts? Well, once you are Altered, we can’t wash you out of the military into an unsuspecting civilian population. So we’re sent far away from civilization with little or no contact with anyone. If you fail Advanced Training, that’s where you go. I am the only one who determines who passes and who doesn’t. Right now, I am not happy.” They had the sense to look concerned. “Instead of spending this lovely afternoon on the training field testing your skills, you will be indoors studying the regs. And I’ll be drilling you on them tomorrow,” I continued. “Yes, sir!” They managed. “Good. That study and drilling will prevent future transgressions, but how do we right the wrong to the pub owner? The military is paying for the damages, but we need to re-build a bridge here. These businesses are our neighbors. We have to live among them in harmony,” I said. “Only our enemies should fear us. How do we re-build trust? Anyone? This is a group effort.” “Permission to speak, sir,” Bobby said. “Granted.” “What if a personal apology was made?” He offered. “Words, if they are sincere, are a good start, ambassador, but we need a...” I began. Then, I stopped and smiled at Bobby. It was a big, evil grin. Bobby’s eyes grew large. Then, he sighed. “What we need is a gesture that will re-build trust,” I added. “Speak freely.” “Night spots always need dishwashers and porters,” Meyers suggested. “An offer of free help on a Saturday night would be very welcome.” “Excellent,” I replied. “We’ll take a field trip this weekend. Cadet Waring will apologize and extend the offer on behalf of the squad. The owner may want his toilets cleaned. Bring your toothbrushes.” “Yes, sir!” “Now, I will assign your handles. This your public name to be used amongst your squad and on ops. Your real names are not be used routinely,” I said. “These handles reflect an aspect of your skills or your personality. Cadet Montrose, you are now Condor for your reach and endurance.” 103

D.L. Warner

“Stay away from turtlenecks,” Vincent added. “Yes, sirs!” Condor said probably because it was all he could think of saying. “Cadet Meyers, you are now Cheetah,” I said. “You’re clocked with the fastest time ever for an Altered. A very exciting start.” “Thank you, sir.” “Cadet Waring, you present a problem as far as choosing a handle,” I muttered. “Protocols prohibit us from using Shit Head or Shit For Brains...there were a whole lot of similarly themed suggestions. We finally agreed on Viper for your tendency to strike when least expected and never in a pleasant way. While you may think of this as a bad-assed handle, I strongly advise that you use this trait only on opponents. Otherwise, you will find yourself in an out-post surrounded by wolves.” “The case histories are in the regs,” Vincent said. “Yes, sirs!” Waring exclaimed. He even sounded credible. “Cadet Greven, as a multiple whose skills are equal in strength, choosing a handle was difficult,” I said. “But as Hardcase did in his first week of Advance Training, you have provided inspiration,” I said. “You are Ambassador. It’s ideal because it fits your personality and it hides your skills from an opponent.” The explanation brought back his exuberance. “Thank you, sir!” “You’ve all got reading to do,” I said. “Before you go, I have more guidelines,” Vincent said. “You will eat the meals provided in the galley. Eat everything at each meal. And hit the rack at 2000 hours.” “We start here at 0700 sharp,” I said. “Dis-missed.” We left the trainees to their work. Percival would be bringing us our lunch and the morning updates before long. After that, we would be hitting the regs. It had been some time since we’d read them. Vincent began pulling the pertinent texts while I called Colonel Chapman to tell him about the field trip to the pub. He was impressed at the idea but disappointed at the same time. He was anticipating a patented Colonel Blitz explosion. Of course my lover had heard everything. He was gazing at me with great curiosity as he sprawled on the sofa in the sunlight like a lazy cat. “Why didn’t you yell?” He asked quietly. “You wanted to. I could feel it...and he had it coming.” “He did, but he was expecting an explosion. He was waiting for it,” I replied. “Had I lost it, Viper wouldn’t have heard a word I said.” “How did you know that?” I shrugged. “Something about his demeanor. I think anger fuels his defiance.” “There’s probably been no end of people yelling at that thick head all of his life.” “Most likely,” I replied. “I couldn’t have him give lip service to my tirade, then continue that same behavior.” “You made him a squad problem,” Vincent observed. “They have to learn that they will all be branded by an individual’s bad behavior,” I said. “Raden was only contained so long as his entire squad was on his neck.” “Viper has some great skills,” Vincent admitted. “I hope he’s worth the effort.” Percival was coming into the office then. He carried a big basket and appeared unruffled. “Good day, sirs. Fritz sends his regards and the sandwiches,” he said breezily. “Thanks, I’m starved,” Vincent exclaimed. “Why?” I asked playfully. “All you did is play in traffic.” 104

A Soldier’s Fate

“Sirs?” “The Colonel is cheesed because we didn’t get to train the newbies.” “Ah, yes,” Percival said as he set up lunch. “I heard there were transgressions by one of the cadets.” “Yes,” I muttered. “What do you know about the Lusty Pelican?” “They make a fine Shepard’s Pie,” He replied. “Five generations of family ownership. Blue-collar types and locals frequent it. It’s not a rough place, but it isn’t genteel.” I asked him if he thought the owners would be open to Cheetah’s suggestion. He smiled and nodded. “Indeed they would, sir,” He replied. “It shows humility and remorse far more than government restitution.” “That’s good to hear. I’ll write up an inquiry for you to deliver,” I said. “I’d be delighted,” Percival said. “Do have your meal. I have the morning status reports. All is running swimmingly.” “Would you like something, Percival?” Vincent asked. “This is a big basket of food.” “I’ve already eaten, thank you.” Vincent smiled as he poured a third cup of tea from the large thermos. “Ah, but there is always room for a nice cup.” “Yes, sir. Thank you,” he replied accepting the proffered beverage. “May I ask if there’s been a breakthrough on Cadet Greven’s designation?” I nodded while chewing on a bite of amazing smoked turkey on pumpernickel. “Finally,” I said. “And Bobby gave it to me. Ambassador is the handle.” “Very good, Colonel. It suits him perfectly.” After demolishing the amazing sandwich and side dishes, I dictated the letter to Miles O’Rourke, proprietor of the Lusty Pelican. Percival quickly typed then printed it for my signature. Vincent had returned to his sprawl on the sofa with his copy of the regs. I looked at him with a frown. I really didn’t like the desk and the distance that separated us. “If I may, sirs. I could close the blinds,” Percival suggested as he repacked the basket. “The sunlight is quite strong, and you require some privacy.” “Thanks for the thought, but we’re leaving the blinds open so everyone knows we’re not up to something,” I replied ruefully. “We have to follow the regs while here.” “I see,” he responded thoughtfully. “Then, I suggest moving the desk chair to the top of the sofa and turn the chair three-quarters toward it. You’ll both be out of the direct sunlight, have some privacy, yet seem to remain in plain sight.” As soon as the chair was in position, I smiled. Enough of my body was blocked from view that I could touch Vincent’s hair with one hand while I held the regs with the other. Three quarters of my lover was visible, but no one could see my hand in his hair. It looked like we were working without fraternizing. “Thanks, Percival,” I sighed. “You’re quite welcome,” he replied. “I shall phone with an answer from Mr. O’Rourke.” Vincent murmured appreciatively as I stroked his hair. “That helps a lot.” He didn’t purr. That may have sent me over the edge and on top of him. Vincent sighed though. And the warmth in his gaze when it met mine nearly did it. Somehow, I settled down enough to study my volume. The regs came back easily, but that wasn’t surprising. We had to study them often as children. I 105

D.L. Warner

quoted them often and angrily as a Squad Leader. Still, we studied for several hours to make sure they were fresh in our minds. I gently petted my lover’s silken locks all the while. There were quite a number of curious stares and a lot of foot traffic for an out of the way section of the base. Still, no one was intrusive. I figured that after a week, we’d be old news. Percival called a couple of hours after he left. Mr. O’Rourke was reportedly excited about our offer and set the time for 2100 hours. A few hours after that, there was a knock at our door. Vincent sat upright as I reluctantly removed my hand from his hair. “Enter,” I said quietly. Colonel Chapman entered tentatively. “Am I interrupting anything?” “No, we’re just studying the regs,” I replied. Chapman chuckled, shaking his head at us. “I thought the fun of meting out punishment was not sharing in it.” “We don’t mind reading them,” I replied. “The case histories are often better than any novel. And the Major has always enjoyed lording information over others.” “That’s true,” Vincent agreed with a big, evil smile. “If I can tear you away, we could have dinner at the Base Bistro,” Chapman said. “I have some ideas about Officer Training.” “Let’s do it,” I replied. Somehow, I expected to see General Braun at the bar, but he was nowhere in sight. That was a relief. Though he was a great ally, I needed a free hand in molding the cadets. The opinions of Joint Command, no matter how well intentioned, were more of a burden at the beginning of training. Chapman scored us a table toward the back of the restaurant away from prying ears. We ordered our usual mountain of food while discussing the views of various officers on retraining. It was a frank discussion. “Your maneuvers with various units has opened some minds,” Chapman began. “But many are still adverse to allowing people they consider weapons more autonomy.” “Or collect it if it gets broken?” Vincent asked evenly. Chapman colored a bit. “There are some very entrenched views.” “I know,” I replied. “That’s why we’re aiming at the captains and lieutenants coming up through the ranks.” “Ultimately, that is the best avenue for a real change in attitude,” he agreed. “I also think that the cross-training should be voluntary. Mandatory training will only foster resentment towards Altereds.” “But if it’s voluntary, would anyone go?” Vincent asked incredulously. “They will if you make it irresistible to them,” Chapman replied. “Some of the Foundation’s new toys and posh facilities, for example.” “Make it part corporate retreat, part military training,” I mused. “Nice amenities, a little luxury, even.” “That would do it,” Chapman said. “Have the brass and senior officers go through first.” “Make sure they have a good time,” Vincent added. “And mainly a good time.” “My point exactly,” Chapman said with a smile. “It becomes a reward for the officer, but your training mindset will get through.” “That is a tact I would have never considered,” I admitted. “Thanks.” “My pleasure. It’s a worthwhile goal,” he replied. “You could reward me though with an early invite.” Our supper was fun after that. We ate a pile of good food and great talk about the base happenings. Vincent and I had our two-beer limit before allowing Percival to bundles us home. Vincent was hungry for me even before we reached the car. He had wanted more than my hand 106

A Soldier’s Fate

in his hair all afternoon. Once we were safely in the backseat behind darkened windows, he was in my lap clinging to me. “Don’t kiss me right now,” he murmured. “Wait until we don’t have to stop.” I did kiss his temple and pulled him close for the mercifully short ride home. My lover was desperate by the time we’d bid Percival goodnight and negotiated security protocols into the apartment. No sooner did I lock the door, Vincent was in my arms with his legs wrapped around my waist. He was kissing me before I could get my jacket off. My knees nearly buckled, but somehow I managed to get us to the bedroom. Vincent moaned into my mouth as we hit the mattress. I had to use my strength on him to unwind his legs from around me and strip his clothes off. Then, I held him still with one hand while freeing my erection with the other. I barely took time to slick myself. Vincent wanted me too badly for careful prep, and I needed him too badly to wait. It was a rough fast ride, but we came with such force that I was barely conscious long enough to withdrawal. The next morning, training began on a more positive note. The entire squad could recite the regs on command with ease. They even seemed to understand the case histories. I was relieved. We could move on to more familiar ground. The next two hours were spent teaching Viper, Condor and Cheetah to meditate as part of their warm-up. I had Vincent take Condor. Bobby worked with Cheetah, and I had Viper. As expected, he resisted me until he felt the surge in energy as he relaxed. Then, he let me guide him to absolute calm and complete focus. When they were ready, I nodded at Vincent. “Okay, hot shots,” Vincent said with a smirk. “Show us what you’ve got.” Within moments, the irritation of yesterday was gone. This group of cadets was a very powerful group of Altereds. Cheetah’s speed and agility was astonishing. Condor’s power and reach with those long, seemingly ungainly limbs totally floored me. Viper’s energy blasts were as strong as mine when I first trained. But then, there was Bobby. He had everything the others had and more. Bobby had undeniable poise with his skills. Vincent was stoked. Training would be fun. We spent the rest of that day evaluating the cadets’ skill levels. They wanted to really push, but we held them back. They were on the Level One Testing Field. Even so, after the first go around the field, we slowed them down to focus on finding control. That afternoon was very productive. Vincent and I learned a lot about the cadets. I also knew that by mid-afternoon they had reached the end of their day. I was about to gather the group for the cool down meditation when I saw Viper taking aim on a target while on a dead run. Naturally, he missed, and I was in the line of fire. I easily deflected the blast. Viper went flying several meters to land inelegantly on the ground. “Don’t worry, Viper,” I said ruefully. “The horrified look on your face tells me that this was an accident. The reason you’re on your ass and not en route to the hospital is that I only sent back what you shot at me. Your lack of control and power is a function of fatigue.” I extended a hand to him and pulled him up. “You’ve all had enough for today. This is an acceptable beginning,” I said. “We start building your skills at 0700.” “After the meditative cool down, you will eat,” Vincent said. “Then, you hit the rack.” “It will seem early for bed, but you need the sleep. Listen to your bodies. Fighting those needs will harm you and endanger your missions,” I said. “Let’s cool down.” We partnered up as we did that morning. Viper didn’t resist this time. He almost looked grateful as I help him come down from the adrenaline and residual energy crackling over his nerves. I was careful not to use phrases I had used on Vincent. By the time we finished the routine, their eyes were drooping. They stayed at perfect attention though. I was beginning to be impressed. 107

D.L. Warner

“Make sure you eat,” Vincent barked. “Dis-missed!” We watched them shuffle into the barracks. All their bravado was gone for now. It would return soon enough. “They did well,” I said softly as we walked toward our office. “Bobby is incredible. Don’t tell him.” “Like I would,” Vincent snorted. “When do we start rattling them?” “Tomorrow,” I cackled. “Let’s do some paperwork and get home.” ***** The rest of the week moved into a comfortable routine for both of us. We knew how to do training. Vincent easily slipped into the role of co-trainer. He took the cadets through their paces physically. Since Vincent possessed all their traits, he was a good choice. I was free to watch and correct their technique. Of course, I had to get involved. They needed me to interact with them physically just as they needed me to meditate with them individually. Still, Vincent was an excellent instructor who represented a challenge they wanted to meet and beat. We were a great training combination. By the end of the first week, the cadets were in a disciplined routine that allowed for their growth. We had a green but organized and determined squad. That was fortunate, because our first Op was on Saturday. Weekends were lighter than the other training days. Cadets spent their mornings doing light workouts. The afternoon was spent studying. Vincent and I worked them hard all week. None of them would admit it, but I knew they were relieved to have the respite. It was a brief one. Vincent and I met the cadets at their barracks at 2000 hours. While I gave them their marching orders, Vincent did some inspecting. My bastard lover even brought along white gloves. “This is your first Op, and it is a simple one,” I said. “Viper, you will apologize to Mr. O’Rourke sincerely and publicly for being a bonehead.” “Yes, sir!” “Hardcase and I will be there for support and backup should the need arise,” I said. “It’s a lovely night, so we will be walking.” I looked at Vincent who was removing his gloves. “Everything is in order, Colonel,” he said. It was difficult for me not to chuckle at his disappointment. “Let’s move.” “Yes, sirs!” Percival awaited us outside the barracks. “Cadets, this is Sergeant Percival Owens, retired,” I said. “He’s been protecting the Major and I in civilian situations. Do not be fooled by his elegant appearance. He is quite capable. We will be walking tonight, Percival.” “Very good, sir.” Thankfully, the central business district rolled up the sidewalks at night. The Lusty Pelican was a large establishment that catered primarily to shift workers from plants on the edge of downtown. We could hear boisterous laughter as we approached. I turned to face the cadets. They were all putting on brave fronts, but I knew Bobby well enough to know he was really nervous. “While fear can keep you sharp and focused, it is unnecessary here,” I assured them. “Be the professionals we know you can be, and the Op will be a success. I won’t do a battle mantra, but I think a few deep breaths are in order.” I led them through a meditation until I knew Viper was relaxed. “Let’s do this,” Vincent said quietly. 108

A Soldier’s Fate

Everything stopped when we filed into the pub. It was only half full. That was fortunate. A tall, wiry man with wiry gray hair and an odd moustache wearing a large white apron approached us with an extended hand and a big smile. “It’s themselves coming as well,” he said shaking my hand then Vincent’s “Welcome, gents.” “Thank you for accepting our request,” I said, smiling. “I’m sure you know Viper.” “That I do.” Viper stepped forward and met O’Rourke’s pointed gaze calmly. “Mr. O’Rourke,” he began. “Please, accept my sincere apology for my lack of control and disrespect to your establishment and patrons. I am here to make amends.” “Very well, lad. That’s a far better tone from you, I’ll grant,” he replied. “Who are your friends?” “This is Condor, Cheetah and Ambassador, my squad mates,” Viper replied. “They want to help me make amends.” “Our squad stands together through all things, sir,” Bobby offered. “We all want to be good neighbors.” Those big Greven eyes did the trick. O’Rourke smiled. “Apology accepted, Viper,” he said. “Mary, come meet the help for tonight. This my sister, our head cook.” She was as thin and wiry as her brother, but her face was sweet and aging gracefully. “You all look strong enough,” she said with a wink at her brother. “Any of you worked in a kitchen?” “I have, ma’am,” Cheetah replied. “My folks own a diner south of here.” “I’ve worked with Major Greven and Chef Jean for a bit,” Bobby said. Mary grinned at him. “You’re the brother of himself, then...with the pretty girlfriend.” Bobby blushed but still managed a dashing smile. “Yes, ma’am.” “You’ll all do fine,” Mary said. “Let’s get you some aprons and put you to work.” After they filed out, the attention turned to us. “Can we interest you in a bite to eat?” O’Rourke asked. “We hear you have a great Shepard’s Pie,” Vincent said with a shy smile. “We’ll have three.” “And a round for the house,” I said loudly. A cheer went up. O’Rourke grinned, slapping me on the back. “Let’s get you a table.” Once we were seated with Percival nearby watching us and the door, Vincent relaxed. “Was the free round your idea of back up?” Vincent asked in a whisper. “Yep,” I replied. Once we had our hearty lagers, O’Rourke called for quiet. “I’d like to welcome our newest customers,” he said. “We wish them good health and the Lord’s protection in their hard work. To our new neighbors.” The crowd responded as Vincent and I held up our mugs and took a swig. The room noise died down to normal when there was a booming voice from the entrance. “It seems that I’ve missed a toast,” General Braun said loudly. “We’ll have to do it again. The next round is on me!” Another roar went through the room. Vincent and I stood and saluted as he approached. Percival had as well. “At ease, men,” he said. “May I join you?” “Of course, sir,” I replied. 109

D.L. Warner

As we seated ourselves, I signaled Percival to sit. “Did you think we needed back-up?” Vincent asked softly. “Not at all, Hardcase,” he chuckled. “This is a great gesture, but I thought someone from the brass should show their face and be a good customer as well.” “Good call, sir,” I replied. “May I suggest the Shepard’s Pie?” “Sounds great,” he replied as O’Rourke approached with his beer. He ordered as Bobby walked past with a bus tray for empties. “Good evening, General,” Bobby said as he passed. “Ambassador,” Braun replied. “Excellent choice of a handle for Greven. Suits him and the new sort of Altered. How’d he like it?” “His ears don’t go red when he hears it,” Vincent replied. “He’s fine.” “I’ve seen the report on the cadets. It’s a very strong group.” “Yes, sir. They are very talented. With great potential.” “It’s good to see you with cadets again, Blitz.” “I find I like being back among them, sir.” “And you, Hardcase, are a very fine instructor,” Braun said. He didn’t hide his surprise. Vincent chuckled over his beer. “No one is more surprised than me, sir. Thought I’d be more...” “Sadistic?” I suggested. “Thanks, Colonel,” Vincent muttered. We enjoyed the conversation around us while eating the amazing Shepard’s Pie. General Braun ignited a lively debate about a local sports rivalry. Even Percival was drawn into the fray. It was a fun evening. We were all in good spirits when the pub closed. The cadets were well fed after their labors. Diplomacy was successful. After that, training became more routine.

110

A Soldier’s Fate

11

Overall, Vincent and I were impressed with the cadets’ progress as the weeks flew past. They worked very hard and adjusted to instruction. There was no further need of disciplinary action much to Vincent’s disappointment. Though there was little to fault the cadets on, Altereds cannot afford to make mistakes or have easily exploitable weaknesses. No one could achieve perfection, but while they were in training, we had to break as many of their bad habits as possible. “It’s one of the most positive reports I’ve ever written on cadets in a long time,” I admitted. “But you’re bothered by something,” Vincent prompted. “Bobby is still taking up too much slack for his mates,” I said. “It’s so subtle, I don’t think he realizes he’s doing it.” “He doesn’t,” Vincent assured me. “He’d never knowingly violate your guidelines.” “But the others are allowing it,” I said. “Yep,” he agreed. “Why not? If they pass with high honors, they get the best deployment. Bobby is thinking that he’s getting his missions accomplished.” “Undoubtedly, but it has to stop,” I said. “We’re a few weeks from their proficiencies. The time is now.” “So, we lightly toast them?” “Yep. They shouldn’t be down for more than a day.” “And I get to be the bad guy,” Vincent snickered. “I can’t think of a more dangerous random element.” The plan was simple, deceptively so. The team was given a small object to carry through an obstacle course. Each cadet had two sectors on the course to neutralize. They were to hit the first section, leap-frog to the next sector, then exit the course. The object was to be passed between them as they leap frogged to a new sector. If each did their job, the mission would be completed safely. The random element would be Vincent who would attack while they cleared their sectors. Hardcase was to be his scary self, but the attacks could be repelled. During the mission briefing, I kept the instructions simple. “Cadets, above all else, Altereds are thinking weapons,” I began. “We are tools for commanders to use on a battlefield. This is a typical Op: clear the sectors of hazards and deliver a valuable asset. You must clear the sectors in the sequence I’ve given you. You cannot exit the field safely without completing that task. One of you must have the asset when the squad exits the field. You must not let anyone distract you or stop you. And just to keep it simple, there is no timer on this Op.” They didn’t seem impressed. No doubt, they thought it was easy. Bobby looked a little disappointed. Vincent silently took it all in. Hardcase had changed quite a bit. It took an effort on my part to read him. This Op promised to be very interesting. We gathered at 0700 at the Altered obstacle course. After carefully re-iterating their orders, I asked if there were any questions. There were none. Thus, I had them take their positions and called for the exercise to begin. 111

D.L. Warner

Two hours later, we did the post mortem in the infirmary. Cheetah, Viper and Condor were in beds covered with a special burn cream. Bobby was well and whole though miserable as he sat in the chair next to the row of injured. Vincent leaned on the wall directly behind me. “Well, that Op would have gone better, Cadets,” I said archly. “It went so spectacularly wrong that I don’t really know where to begin. Cheetah, what went wrong?” “Everything, sir,” she groaned. “I want specifics, soldier.” “Sorry, sir,” she sighed. “I let Hardcase’s attack distract me. By the time I got past him, I cleared my sections in the wrong order and got toasted.” “Correct,” I murmured as my gaze moved to Bobby. “Ambassador?” “I had only cleared one sector when Cheetah went down,” he replied quietly. “I threw the asset to Condor then went to help her instead of clearing the remaining sector. The asset moving through an uncleared sector caught Condor. Sorry.” “Hold the apology,” I muttered. “Condor, what didn’t you do?” “I was focusing on getting the asset to Viper and away from Hardcase. I threw it to Viper before clearing my second sector,” Condor said. “And Viper?” I asked mildly. He all but glared at me. “I crossed out of the field with the asset without clearing my second sector.” “What was your primary mission?” I asked in an even tone. “Ambassador?” “To clear the sectors of hazards then deliver the asset,” he replied. “Did you notice the order of the tasks in the mission each time I gave the orders?” “Yes, sir,” they all replied. “Do any of you know why the order of the tasks was important?” I demanded, feeling frustrated. “Cheetah?” She stared at me. Condor coughed. Viper thought it had something to do with the way the asset was rigged. I stared hard at Bobby. “Ambassador, why was clearing the sectors the primary task over securing the asset.” “Clearing the sectors would have kept the units following us safe,” Bobby replied. “The asset was of unknown value.” “That’s correct, but the asset wasn’t the only reason the Op went so wrong,” I said. “What else was there?” “I didn’t keep my position.” “None of you did,” Vincent countered. “You let me make you move out of your grid.” “If the person who will be designing your proficiencies set up this Op, deviation from your assigned grid would hurt a lot more than a light toasting,” I muttered. “You’re all smarter than this. What happened?” “Permission to speak freely?” Viper asked tightly. Bobby closed his eyes and sighed. Vincent’s expression went from impassive to derisive. Viper didn’t notice. He was glaring at me. “If you think that’s wise,” I replied dryly. “Speak freely.” “You could have told us that the order of the tasks was important,” he muttered. “I believe I did every time I repeated the orders,” I said. “Do you feel that you need orders fully explained to obey them?” 112

A Soldier’s Fate

“Er, no, sir.” “That’s fortunate,” I snapped. “Because I’ve yet to meet a field commander willing to explain orders during a battle.” “You’re lucky to get half a reason during on a Special Op,” Vincent retorted. “You are soldiers. You obey orders,” I said tersely. “Explanations and approvals are not necessary for you to fulfill you duties. Got it?” “Okay, it was a stupid question,” Viper admitted. “But you and Hardcase seem to always improvise on those clips. I think we were trying to think on the fly and deliver the asset.” “The skirmishes you saw on TV were worst case scenarios – no help coming soon and something had to be stopped,” I replied. “There was no one to give orders or save us if we failed. It’s a rare situation that you’d do well to avoid.” “If you watch the recordings of our last maneuvers with other companies, you’d see that we were following orders and strategies,” Vincent said. “It looks improvised, but there is a great deal of planning in how we fight.” “Your squad leaders need to be able to integrate your skills into their unit,” I said. “You shouldn’t be thinking of yourselves as autonomous. Obey your mission parameters to the letter, and it will keep you and the unit safe while getting the job done. Understood?” “Yes, sirs,” they said. “Ambassador, you’re with us,” Vincent said as he moved from the wall. “You guys eat everything you’re given.” “And sleep,” I added. “We’ll check in on you tomorrow morning.” Bobby was silent until we reached the office. “Speak freely, Ambassador,” I said quietly as I sank onto my chair. “Did you set this up to teach me a lesson?” He asked. “What lesson would that be?” I asked levelly. He colored slightly. “I’ve been taking up too much slack for my squad. I didn’t see it until today.” “Correcting that tendency was part of the reason, but there were other problems you all were having,” I replied. “Sometimes it takes a graphic demonstration to make the point.” “I got it, believe me,” he murmured hanging his head. “We got caught up in racking up points and finishing the courses.” “It’s good that you recognize the problem,” I said. “But it won’t be good to dwell on it.” “If I focused on my early mistakes, my career would have ended two days into Advanced Training,” Vincent added. “You have to move on.” “Probably to make new mistakes,” I said more lightly. “But that’s what training is for.” “Yes, sir,” Bobby replied. He was still miserable. “Okay, Ambassador, dismissed,” I said. “Hit the books or training recordings. Stay out of the infirmary.” “Yes, sir.” “Keep to your routine and hit the rack on time,” Vincent ordered. “We’ll see you as usual at 0700. You’re still in training,” I said. “Yes, sir.” Bobby was clearly confused, but he saluted smartly before departing. “He’ll be fine, Vincent,” I said after we knew he was well away from the building. “We won’t have to put him through anything like that again.” “I know,” Vincent said glumly. “What’s on for tomorrow?” 113

D.L. Warner

“It’s time you two went at it on the field,” I said. “There won’t be a better opportunity.” “No holds barred?” “Yep. That should keep him from moping.” Vincent gave me an evil grin. “I really like training.” Morning found the younger Greven as miserable as he was the night before. I could have told him that his comrades were almost healed and enjoying a hearty breakfast, but I didn’t. Vincent rolled his eyes at me before closely scrutinizing his brother. “Did you rest and eat, Ambassador?” He barked. “Yes, sir!” Bobby replied crisply. “I studied until 1900 and hit the rack at 2000.” “Your mates will be back in training tomorrow,” I said. “Today, you will have a full press exercise with and against Hardcase and the think tanks.” That got his attention. He could barely keep from smiling. “Yes, sir!” “We’ll see if you thank me afterward.” The base knew something different was about to happen when the Grevens began their meditation alone in front of the training field. There were a lot of people managing to happen by. Vincent and Bobby used each other for focus as I counted out the beats. They were an amazing sight. The morning sunlight softly set off their golden hair and eyes. They were so much alike in their stances and their movement, but completely different in their builds. Vincent had elegant and graceful lines. Bobby was powerfully built. This meditation was different than the others during training. There was a warm, playful expression in their eyes as they went through the routine. They were centering and relaxing, but I felt the mirth between them. I wondered how much the recording was picking up. “You will be attacked in waves of varying intensity. Stay alert. Use everything on the field,” I said. “And remember, you’re also to spar with each other. No holds barred. First one to cross the finish line wins.” “Yes, sir!” They said. I shook my head. They were both smirking. “Begin!” The buzzer sounded as both men bounded onto the field. Vincent wasted no time in attacking Bobby. Hardcase knocked him back, but nowhere near as far as he could before Bobby was Altered. Then, the think tanks were after them. The tanks were four legged robots that stood about six feet tall. They were agile and could blast an opponent with a strong energy bolt or strike with one of their limbs. They could be disarmed with an energy blast or a forceful blow on target along the main the body of the tank. The spar was sometimes too fast to see. The brothers fought the bots together or separately when they weren’t after each other. Vincent’s attacks soon took his brother out of his usual patterns of response and forced him to improvise. Bobby was amazing, somersaulting and cart-wheeling away from Vincent or around the tanks. He could send out energy blasts while in mid-air – something we hadn’t seen until then. The last tank to go after them was at a level eight in power. It stood between them and the finish line and could reach them with its blasts, but they couldn’t get close enough to strike it without getting zapped since neither of them could produce a shield. Suddenly, Vincent was hurtling through the air. The tank couldn’t divide his attention. So while it was trying to get a fix on Vincent, Bobby blasted it. When the tank turned toward Bobby, Vincent was literally on top of it. He slammed the target with is feet, flipping away from the tank as it de-activated. The brothers laughed across the finish line, falling over just beyond it. “Halt!” I called as I approached them. “You threw me at a tank!” Vincent said incredulously between giggles. 114

A Soldier’s Fate

“It worked,” Bobby laughed. I watched them ruefully as they dissolved into laughter. Then, I helped them stand for the cool down. They reminded me of young colts, still frisky to run after a good race. I let them take their time calming down until they were actually meditating. Then, I counted the beats as they focused on each other. The warmth was still there. I could also see pride in both of them. They were incredible. “Ambassador, where have all those moves and that power been hiding?” I asked as we walked back toward the barracks. Bobby colored slightly. Then, he shrugged. “I didn’t think it would be good to show off, right?” “You don’t want to do that to show up the other cadets for the hell of it,” I conceded. “Not that you’d ever do that,” Vincent added. “But you have some great skills that we need to help you learn to exploit as best you can,” I continued. “One day you may be the edge that wins a battle. You have to be ready. Now, some in the squad may be put off.” “Viper,” Vincent said over a cough. I glared at him. “But you’d be a better squad mate by being as thoroughly trained as possible.” “Yes, sir. How do we do that?” “We’ll start tailoring some special courses for you, and during general exercises, we’ll ratchet up the difficulty because you’re on the field. Respond accordingly,” I said. “Yes, sir. I will.” “You can lunch with the squad,” I said. “Afterward, we can go over battle recordings. You can ask questions and we’ll quiz you as well.” Bobby brightened at the thought of seeing his mates. “Thanks, sir.” “Ambassador, you are doing very fine work,” I said. “Even I think so,” Vincent quipped. “Thank you, sirs.” Bobby saluted then hurried to the infirmary. Vincent shook his head in bemusement. “He threw me at a tank,” Vincent murmured. “That was awesome.” “Yeah. He’s got it all,” I agreed. “I can’t wait to hear Braun’s reaction to that recording.” The next day, we put the whole squad through another exercise involving clearing sectors and shuttling an asset. They aced it that time despite the higher level of difficulty that Bobby required. There was some uncertainty over the change in training for Bobby, but these cadets were smart. They knew he was operating at an entirely different level from them. And they knew that his doing well only made them look better as a unit. The cadets were in good shape to begin prepping for their final proficiencies. Vincent and I were putting in long hours during the weeks of training. Our day typically began at 0500. We had breakfast then met with Remak and Percival to discuss Foundation business. Both were accustomed to military hours, and the phones were silent. We’d get a lot covered then. From 0700 to 1500, we trained the cadets. The day was short because training was physically and emotionally draining. We’d meet with staff members over supper. I thought after all of that, bedtime would be a shower or bath together then fall over unconscious. This did not turn out to be the case. My lover was profoundly affected by training alongside me. I was startled by the naked hunger in his eyes as we’d reach the end of the day. Vincent’s palpable need for me had a powerful affect on me as well. It was all we could do to keep our hands off each other until all of our work was done and we were alone. Then, it was intense. Sometimes, Vincent had me first and always while I wore the uniform He’d hold me down and 115

D.L. Warner

stroke me until I climaxed. All the while he watched me with hungry, predatory eyes. I would be a limp rag doll afterward, but Vincent enjoyed flipping me over and taking me in that uniform. He really enjoyed sex that way, but his favorite was for me to take him in my bastard Colonel attire. I would use my strength on him to strip him then take him hard while his gaze drank me in. It was incredible. And before I could worry myself about the implication of his new hunger, my lover eased my mind. It was the first Sunday of training and our first full day off. I was waking gently with Vincent partially on top of me. I yawned and stretched beneath his sleep-warmed body. Then, he nuzzled my chest. “Thank you for letting me enjoy my fantasy with you,” he murmured. “But don’t think that’s the only way I’d want you now.” He looked up at me. The morning sunlight softly illuminated his hair and eyes. His smile was sweet and warm. “I want you when you stretch like a lazy cat and moan in that deep, sexy voice,” he said softly. “I want you when you smile or when you’re angry. When you look at me in the morning with those dark, sleepy eyes, smile at me and say good morning, Love, I fall for you all over again.” Vincent was still magical to me. He was still a balm for my soul. My heart surrendered to him every time I woke to his golden gaze. I smiled at him, brushing the hair from his eyes. “Good morning, Love,” I said softly. I rolled us over, so I could pin him beneath me. He gasped as our aroused bodies pressed together. “Rik...please...” I kissed him gently and deeply. We made love slowly and reverently that morning. There were no roles to play and all the time we needed. The weekdays that followed were frenzied on many levels, but Sundays were like our first days together. The weeks flew by. Soon, the cadets were a mere week from their proficiency exams. “We’ve helped you develop your skills as far as we can,” I said. We were in the classroom that morning. “Passing is now a matter of practice and study.” “You should only work on keeping conditioned,” Vincent continued. “Don’t do anything to tax your bodies or your energy reserves. We’ll do light workouts in the morning. From lunch on, you study.” “We will be here with you for questions,” I said. “Ask them, no matter how lame they sound. You cannot make mistakes and pass the proficiencies. You will not embarrass us.” Bobby raised his hand. “Ambassador?” I responded. “If I may, sir, who is designing the physical proficiency?” Vincent and I glanced at each other. We smiled at them. “You may,” I replied. “Lt. Ouida Remak, retired, has designed the course.” “Oh, man,” Bobby sighed. “Ambassador is correct,” I said to the others. “The Lieutenant is an evil genius. Her purpose is to try to kill you. Plan accordingly.” “How, sir?” Condor asked miserably. “Relax and study,” Vincent replied. “Meditate and eat well. You have to be completely centered and focused.” During that week, Vincent and I were with the cadets from dawn until dusk. We did routine workouts in the morning. I refined their meditative skills until they could get as relaxed and centered as they could be. After lunch, Vincent and I read while they studied. Officially, we were there to answer 116

A Soldier’s Fate

questions and to quiz them. In reality, we were there to give support and calm them. We stayed through supper until just before they went to sleep. Nothing was said, but we knew they appreciated our presence. They were ready. By the end of the week, they seemed to know that, too. The written exam was given early on Saturday morning. The physical test was at 1400 hours on the Main Training Field. We weren’t allowed to be present for the exam. It was a difficult morning. “Why aren’t you a nervous wreck?” Vincent demanded as we were driven to the Training Field. His voice was soft but exasperated. “I’m nervous, Hardcase, but nowhere near a wreck,” I said. “This isn’t my first group of cadets.” “I know,” he replied. “Is he ready?” “Yes,” I said with certainty. “They all are.” Vincent and I had lunch with the cadets. They seemed upbeat after the written exams, though I suspected that they had switched their focus to the physical test. Afterward, we meditated with them. I was impressed as we finished. So was Vincent. We could feel the energy radiating powerfully from all of them. Per regulations, Vincent and I weren’t allowed onto the field. We had to leave them at the entrance. “You all know everything you’ll need to do well,” I said. “Make us proud.” “Yes, sirs!” The viewing stands were surprisingly crowded. Brigadier General Zumwald, General Braun, Doc Auerbach and Maximilian were there with almost all of the brass from Joint Command. It was good that the cadets couldn’t see into the stands from the field. He hid it well, but I knew That Vincent was wound tighter than I’d ever known him to be. I wasn’t far behind him after seeing that crowd. Lt. Remak charged the cadets much as I had. They were to use all of their skills on the live fire exercise. When she joined us, my Executive Assistant had quite an evil smirk on her lovely face. “Oh, man,” Vincent sighed. “They’ll be fine,” I replied softly. “Remember, Bobby knows Ouida very well.” The buzzer sounded. Bobby was a blur of motion even before the machine guns could fire. He took down two nests while Viper took out a third. Vincent and I relaxed. The cadets were doing extremely well on an exceptionally nasty course. Then, a shadow fell across the field and the viewing stand. “Son of a bitch,” Vincent exclaimed. No one argued the point. There, looming above everything was a fifth scale replica of the behemoth we’d fought over a year ago. It was still enormous, dwarfing the field. Monitor screens blinked on so we could see. The cadets were stunned for an instant. “Cheetah, you and I will draw its fire,” Bobby barked. “Condor and Viper, keep pounding it. Move!” They were incredible. Cheetah and Bobby pestered the thing while easily avoiding its firepower. Meanwhile, Viper and Condor punished it with amazing blows from double clenched fists. It was Bobby that finally took the thing down. He circled it at near blinding speed until he’d drawn enough power from it to bring himself off the ground. Then, he spun and kicked it broadside. The blow sent a shockwave that shuddered through the behemoth. The ship blinked out. It floated to the ground then deflated. Everyone in the viewing stands were on their feet cheering. Naturally, Maximilian was crying. Vincent and I were fighting tears. “Outstanding,” Braun exclaimed, slapping us on our backs. “Congratulations!” “Remind me not to attend one of these shindigs sober,” Auerbach muttered. “I’m going to take 117

D.L. Warner

their readings.” “How’d did you like our surprise?” Zumwald asked. “I didn’t know we were that far along on the battle drone,” I said, giving Remak a pointed look. “Since we decided to debut it at the Proficiency, you couldn’t be told,” Zumwald explained. It was a clever use of the drone. Aside from being one hell of a test, it was a brilliant show for the brass who’d be ordering them. Vincent handled the questions and kudos about training while I checked the written and physical scores. Each cadet was tagged and each hit registered. The results matched what we’d all witnessed. Combining the scores of the written and physical exams meant all cadets had passed with high honors. Bobby had passed with highest honors – just as his brother had. I reported the results to the assembled. Braun raised a brow at the brass. “So much for coddling them,” Braun said. I didn’t know what his comment meant, but I had other things on my mind. “If you’ll excuse us, sirs,” I interjected. “Major Greven and I have to welcome the newest Altereds. You’ll have our final evals by the end of business tomorrow.” “Before you all leave,” Zumwald said. “We’re throwing a reception at the Foundation to celebrate our first collaboration. It’s top shelf and the best food.” “We’ll see you then,” I said. To my surprise, the group was doing a meditative cool down when we reached the field. “Fall in!” Vincent barked. They lined up trying not to look terrified. “Well, you didn’t embarrass us,” I began, eyeing them intently. “In fact, you accomplished something exceedingly rare – you surprised and impressed us.” They all began to relax. “For passing Advanced Training with high honors, you are trainees no more,” I said, stepping closer to them. “Welcome to the ranks of the most elite group of soldiers in the world.” Vincent pinned each one with the Altered Insignia. Then, we both saluted that individual and welcomed them using their full titles and handle. Bobby was last. “Robert Greven, for passing Advanced Training with highest honors, you will receive a rare training commendation,” I said solemnly. Vincent placed the Insignia pin and the commendation pin on his fatigues. “Outstanding work. Welcome, Major Robert Greven, Ambassador,” I said as we saluted him. His cheeks colored, but his salute had the proper snap to it. “Brigadier General Zumwald has invited you all to a reception at the Foundation for a celebration,” I said. “Report to the motor pool for a lift when you’re ready. Enjoy yourselves. You’ve earned it. You’ll be on ten days leave before being assigned to your squads. See you at the reception. Dismissed!” We walked off as the newest Altereds hugged and backslapped each other. Vincent was silent as we walked toward the motor pool. “Are you okay?” I asked. “I’m fine,” Vincent replied quietly. “Bobby was amazing. I’m really proud of him.” “He’s your brother.” “Yeah, and he’ll really be gone for a while,” Vincent observed with a sigh. “That will be hard.” “I know. Let’s enjoy the moment and his leave,” I said as Percival pulled up. “The rest will take care of itself.” 118

A Soldier’s Fate

Vincent nodded. Then, we were distracted with filling in Percival on what happened with the tests. He was as deeply pleased as we were and was really interested in seeing the post mortem. Applause greeted us as Vincent and I entered the beautifully decorated atrium. We waved at the cheering staff as we headed for the bar. Ellie was there along with Doc Auerbach. She hugged us, grinning like crazy. “The Doc told me about Bobby!” She exclaimed. “I can’t wait to see the recording.” Auerbach handed us each a glass of champagne. “None of the unit was running hot,” Auerbach said. “They may as well have been taking a nap, the readings were so mellow.” “They responded well to meditation,” I said. “They responded well to everything,” Auerbach countered affably. “The new protocols are here to stay for sure.” We all applauded for Remak when she swept into the atrium with Maximilian and the dashing Mr. Carter. She smiled then bowed cheekily. They intercepted a waiter with a tray of champagne filled flutes as they made their way to our corner. “Ouida, you are truly evil,” Vincent said shaking his head. “I cannot believe how wicked that course was.” “Aged me by ten years,” Auerbach quipped. “I knew this group was up to anything,” Remak said. “They needed something worthy of their skills and training.” “Do you know how dangerous this woman is?” I asked Carter. He grinned broadly. “Yes, I do.” Remak blushed then grabbed her date by the arm, pulling him away. “Come on,” she said. “Let’s meet some generals.” We had just been served our second glass of champagne, and I was enjoying Vincent enjoying a lobster shooter when the new Altereds arrived to more thunderous applause. They all waved awkwardly and made a beeline toward us. Or they may have been headed for the bar. I wasn’t sure. Ellie gave Bobby a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. “What’ll you have, Major?” she asked huskily. “Beer,” he said decisively. “We all will.” “I’ll get them,” she said. Bobby turned toward us. He looked uncertain of what to do. “I think it’s okay for family to hug a new Major,” I said with outstretched arms. Bobby looked relieved. I hugged him close. “I can’t tell be more proud of you, Bobby,” I said softly. “Thanks, Rik. For everything.” Vincent grabbed him next. While the brothers embraced, Cheetah shyly approached. “May I have a hug, Colonel?” She asked quietly. It may have been the champagne or the events of the day that made me open my arms She embraced me firmly but respectfully. “I owe you everything,” she said softly. “You earned your place,” I replied. “But thank you.” When she moved to hug my red-faced lover, I found myself facing Viper and Condor. “Gentleman, would you like a hug as well?” “No, sir,” Viper said. “Just a handshake.” 119

D.L. Warner

“Fair enough.” We exchanged hearty handshakes and a little backslapping. By the time we’d all exchanged the same with Vincent, Ellie had arrived with the beers. I held my glass to the group. “To bright futures,” I said. We clinked our glasses then had a healthy swig. “So what happens next?” Condor asked. “What will we be doing?” “You won’t be bored,” I said. “You’ll be in combat exercises with your new units for some months.” “They’ll be getting to know you and how best to use you in a battle,” Vincent said. “And you’ll be getting to know your new squads.” “Will our squad leaders be like you two?” Cheetah asked. “No,” I replied frankly. “We had the luxury of nurturing you as well as training you. Our time is geared toward building your confidence and your skills. Your squad leader will correctly assume that you have the confidence and control of your skills to step into your place on his squad. He has a lot of divergent talent and temperaments to oversee, he has no time to nurture.” “It was hard for me when Blitz shifted from my instructor to my squad leader,” Vincent offered. I knew the frankness was aimed at Bobby. “Squad leaders have to maintain order and discipline, not coddle you through uncertainties. You’ll have to work through those on our own. But don’t worry. You all have the ability to face whatever comes.” We were so intent on our discussion that he hadn’t noticed the brass approaching. It was, I thought, the last opportunity I would have to talk with the graduates that way. Suddenly, Zumwald, Braun and General Waring, Viper’s father, were standing before us. “Colonel, Major, Ms. Kramer, allow me to introduce General Waring,” Braun said. We greeted him with a combination of salutes and handshakes. Most of us did, anyway. “Hello, father,” Viper said after a swig of beer. The General barely acknowledged his son. I began to understand the bonehead’s problems. “I wanted to thank you both myself,” Waring said. “My son looked incredible on that field. Far better than I had hoped.” Well, that was nasty. No wonder Viper was always seeking attention. “Thank you, sir, but we couldn’t make what wasn’t there,” I replied easily. “Viper has all the skills to be a great asset to his squad.” “You’re very kind,” he replied. “Good work, son.” “General, I’ve always been fascinated by what you do. Southern Command is so demanding,” Ellie said. “Can I buy you a drink and ask some silly questions for my own curiosity?” Waring broke into a big grin. “Why certainly.” Bobby didn’t flinch. Braun and Zumwald were openly amused. “We came to congratulate you all,” Braun said. “Your written exams were impressive and your field performance has blazed a new path toward Altered service.” The group looked to Bobby to respond. He squared his shoulders. “Thank you, sirs,” Bobby said confidently. “Your acknowledgement means a great deal to us.” “Blitz, Hardcase, after the evals are complete, you are released from service until the next class,” Braun said. “Thank you, sir,” I said. “It was a pleasure.” “It was, sir,” Vincent added. “We look forward to working with you again.” “You are all ordered to enjoy yourselves,” Zumwald said. 120

A Soldier’s Fate

The generals collected Waring from Ellie en route to speak to the Benefactors. Ellie returned to sit next to Bobby. Her bravery earned her a kiss from him and a raise of the glass from Viper. “Do you know where we’ll be assigned?” Condor asked. “No, that’s classified,” I replied. “It will be a major unit connected to Special Forces. It will be a change of routine and possibly location.” “Change of location?” Ellie asked. “Hardcase and I were assigned here, but an Altered can be place anywhere in the world we have military bases,” I replied. “How often would they get leave?” She asked. “Short leaves are granted monthly depending on what the squad is doing,” I said. “Leave of any length where travel home could occur happens only a few times a year.” “Oh,” Ellie murmured. She quickly concealed her concern. “Well, I’m sure none of you would be bored.” “No, they won’t,” Vincent chimed in, welcoming the change in conversation. “But when there are on maneuvers, you should be practicing your skills and extending your reach – carefully. And you should be studying what your squad does and how they do it. Squad leaders like seeing that kind of initiative. And it’s fun to surprise them.” I barked out laughing at that which delighted the new Altereds. “True...sometimes explosive surprises...don’t do that,” I chuckled. “Can we talk to you both about things that may confuse us?” Cheetah asked. “We can’t undermine your relationship with your squad leader,” I said. “If you are confused or concerned, go to him or her straight away and ask questions. No one wants you confused on a battlefield. My squad had no problem knocking on my door.” “Banging down the door,” Vincent amended. “Patiently waiting for my attention.” “Camping out on your sofa until you noticed I was there.” “Calmly stating the issues.” “Screaming until I got through your thick head.” “At some point there was flying furniture,” Bobby interjected. “It’s in the case histories.” “I wouldn’t recommend pulling any of the stuff I did with your squad leaders,” Vincent said ruefully. “Why should I be the only one who has that kind of fun?” I muttered. “You wouldn’t put me on report or in the brig,” Vincent retorted. “Most squad leaders aren’t so patient.” “But they all will listen to your concerns or answer your questions,” I said. The Altereds were tickled by our playfulness and bolstered by our frank answers. The topic shifted to real stories behind our missions. As official officers, they could hear the full stories in all their gory messiness. They ate it up along with the great food. When the party broke up, Bobby returned with his squad mates after arranging for Percival to pick him up in the morning. Ellie was disappointed, but hid it well as she hugged them both and said goodbye. “Bobby had to go back to the base,” Vincent explained as we walked Ellie back to her apartment. “He’s their leader. He had to finish the day with his squad.” “I know,” she replied with a sigh. “What I hadn’t realized is how soon he might be gone. Somehow, I’d assumed he’d be posted here.” 121

D.L. Warner

“We don’t know for sure,” I said. “What we do know is that for the next ten days, he’s all ours.” “Yes, he is,” she said. “So, all the pressure for him is off for now?” “The hard part is over,” Vincent said. “All he has to do on this leave is enjoy himself.” Ellie smiled a predatory smile. “And he certainly will.”

122

A Soldier’s Fate

12

We saw Bobby for all of two hours during the first day of his leave. He arrived while we were having lunch in the apartment. He was still exuberant from the night before. I was surprised that he wasn’t wearing his pins on his civilian clothes. “Sorry, I’m late,” he said after chucking his duffle bag into his bedroom. “I had breakfast with the guys at Fritz’s before they went home.” “You don’t have a schedule until your next post,” Vincent said mildly. “Relax.” “You’ve earned it,” I added. “You guys were amazing trainers,” Bobby gushed as he took a seat. Despite what was undoubtedly a large breakfast, he accepted the sandwich Vincent offered. He definitely had the Altered appetite. “I thought I knew what to expect, but you were so different from home,” Bobby continued. “You were so exacting, but you were so good at supporting us at the same time. Even Viper admitted it in the end. I think Cheetah’s in love with you both.” Vincent snorted. “Yeah, that’s obvious. Viper’s in love with Rik for standing up to his Dad.” “I wouldn’t go that far,” Bobby chuckled. “The attachment happens to a lot of cadets,” I admitted with a smile. “We get to help you realize your potential without the daily grind of being part of an active squad.” “They’d feel different after six months under Blitz’s command,” Vincent quipped. “Viper would forever be on report.” “You think so?” Bobby wondered. “He was doing really well toward the end.” “He was,” I conceded. “He was working hard and smart. But he won’t have us and likely not have you on his squad. You are expected to be self-motivated to study and participate in planning.” “Yeah,” Bobby admitted. “Viper isn’t that good on his own. We drilled like crazy for the exams and for the field test.” “He’ll have to find a way, and he is capable,” I said. “Remak was right to plan the test to be that difficult. You were a very strong unit.” “Yeah, but I found out that I wasn’t the first to get a training commendation,” Bobby said, eyeing us intently. “Oh?” Vincent asked. “You both did,” he said. “We are three of the six who did,” I said. “It is rare.” “General Braun told me that. He also said that you have more commendations than reprimands, Brother,” he continued. “You could have been a Colonel as well. Why did you let me think you were always seconds from being thrown into the brig?” “Because he was,” I laughed. “When he did something worth a reprimand, it was really big.” “I was never interested in promotions,” Vincent said with a shrug. “I was where I wanted to be in Rik’s squad. I can barely do the meetings required here. I could never have been diplomatic enough to 123

D.L. Warner

work with the brass.” “What does General Braun want from me?” Bobby asked. His large eyes were solemn. “Bobby, this is your leave,” I said. “You shouldn’t be thinking of more than recuperating.” “I will, but I need to know or it will eat me up,” he replied. Vincent looked at me then nodded. I sighed. “Altereds were long used as protectors and intimidators for our government,” I said. “We came into existence as military tools at a time of great political uncertainty. Our country was under siege on all fronts imaginable. You know the history.” “Yeah.” “This is no longer the case. There is real peace now save for hot spots here and there,” I said. “But the military knows that Altereds are a valuable deterrent. They want to keep them, but their image must change with the government and the public. Vincent and I were a beginning. We are less like Colonel Chaos or Nitro Raden. Even Maximilian can be a frightening image to the public who doesn’t know him. We are different, but we had to step away. You are like us, but with even more appealing qualities. You were an adult when you joined, thus it is truly voluntary service. You are handsome, educated and articulate. And you are very powerful. You have an appeal that the government can be proud of and the military desires. But, for now, you only have to think about doing your job as best you can.” “Ignore all that outside crap,” Vincent advised. “Be a protector of soldiers. The rest will happen on its own.” “And for the moment, you are to relax,” I said. “Don’t you have a woman in this building? She’s been very patient.” “Did she understand why I left last night?” Bobby asked. “Yes,” Vincent said. “But I had Ms. Leighton send her a vase of lavender roses this morning anyway.” “Thanks Brother,” he replied with a big grin. “And I brought her some chocolate cake.” “You’re a very smart soldier,” I said. “Go see your woman.” We received a message from Ellie shortly after Bobby arrived at her office that he would be staying for dinner and not to wait up for him. Vincent looked a little puzzled, but I understood what her questions the night before about the pressure being off him had meant. My lover didn’t catch on until we got a call from Heisler’s office late in the evening reporting that Bobby’s telemetry had gone haywire in Ellie’s apartment. I stifled a chuckle, telling them to log it as a baseline. Vincent looked at me with owlish eyes, realizing that his brother was no longer just his. There wasn’t really anything I could say to make him feel better, so I dragged him off to bed and made love to him until he fell into a deep sleep. Major Greven the younger was more shell-shocked than smug when he returned to us. He did ask how men thought about anything else. We never really replied. Vincent was giggling, and that made any answer I might have had impossible to get out. The ten days leave was spent with him or with him and Ellie. Of course, Percival was hovering about most of that time. We had one evening just before he left with the four of us, Remak, Carter and Maximilian. We were more open and frank about our experiences than we ever were before. There was a lot he needed to know. Our biggest caution was that his notoriety would be more of a burden than an advantage. “None of your superiors will have won a training commendation,” I said a few days before he departed. “Expect some subtle flak from that. You’ll be under Colonel Liscomb. He’s good and open in his management style. He has some underlings that are...” 124

A Soldier’s Fate

“Dicks?” Vincent offered. “Okay, yes,” I said. “They won’t really impact you. And you’re so kind, you’ll probably have them inviting you over to meet their wives and kids in a month. Just be yourself. Always be willing to earn respect.” “I am,” he replied honestly. “I’m low man again. I know.” “It’s good that you’ll be joining full border maneuvers,” Vincent said. “It’s a natural environment for you to shine.” “Yeah, I’m glad for that, too. I know how to do that.” “It’s not likely that you’ll be able to reach us, even using the journal,” I said. “Any communications other than between the commanders is restricted during maneuvers.” “Call when you can. We won’t check up on you,” Vincent said. “It would look bad.” “Yeah, it would, “ Bobby agreed. “But it will be weird without you guys there.” “You can do it,” Vincent said. “I know,” he replied looking at us levelly. “I’ll be okay.” Vincent smiled. He saw what I did. Major Robert Greven was a force to be reckoned with. Ellie kept Bobby with her the whole day and night before he was to depart. We had a breakfast gathering with the four of us, Remak, Maximilian and Percival before taking him to the airport. It was very difficult. We all knew he had to take this next step. We all knew he wanted to take this next step. Still, it was hard to be upbeat and cheerful when we didn’t even know when we’d hear from the young man again. Somehow, we had a good time. Vincent and I said our goodbyes at the car in front of the airport. Ellie walked with him to his gate. She was blinking back tears when she returned to the car. “I was afraid that he’d be the one hurting in this relationship,” she whispered brokenly once we were underway. She then dissolved in tears in Vincent’s arms for the rest of the ride home. Work helped us all through this time. Vincent and I were working on the Officer Training package. Ellie was working on her documentary proposal and on transparency with the press. She ate with us more often. She even took to working in our livingroom alongside us. We didn’t mind. She had become family. Three weeks passed with no word from Bobby. Vincent and I weren’t concerned. We’d had maneuvers run for twice that before we were in normal communication with anyone. Ellie was not as calm. She was certain that Bobby would have found a way to send her even a few words unless something was wrong. She was tense as the weeks stretched on. But at the beginning of the fourth week since he’d left for his post, she came into our office almost distraught. She was holding a data pad out to me with a shaky hand. “You need to read this e-mail,” she said. There was a tremble in her voice. Vincent moved from his desk to sit on the arm of my chair and read over my shoulder. “Hey Babe,” the note began. “You were right about these unplanned trips. The whole graduating class got to go. Our group leader was lost to us on the first day. We barely knew how to get to town. Playa Blanca is really nice though. We’re staying at a pension run by a big, friendly family. They like college kids, and they feed us like we were home. It’s been great, but we’re running out of money and need a way to get back with our souvenirs. We really can’t leave anything behind. Finding a rare bargain is difficult. It’s already cost us a lot. So could you call Uncle Rikard for me? He’s very hard for me to reach from here. We’re fine, but we don’t want to wear out our welcome. I’ll check back at this internet café in two hours. I miss you. Robert.” A chill went up my spine. Vincent had gone completely still. “How bad is it?” Ellie demanded. 125

D.L. Warner

“It’s not good,” I replied honestly. “We didn’t know anything about this. Something tells me that Braun doesn’t either.” “How could he not know?” Ellie asked incredulously. “He would never have approved risking Bobby on an Op like this so soon.” “And there was only one officer with a group of green Majors,” Vincent muttered. “We need to meet Braun and get some answers,” I said. “We’ll talk to Zumwald and get him to make the call. After we meet with Braun, we’ll plan our response in time for Bobby to receive it.” “What do I do?” Ellie asked. “We’ll let you into our place,” Vincent said. “Wait for us there. Help yourself to anything. Try to relax. It sounds crazy, but we need you to be as calm as possible.” “Okay,” she said with a nod. “I’ll try.” Zumwald knew we came with a serious matter, because we didn’t call ahead. He read the transmission over twice with raised brows. Then, he exploded. “What kind of bonehead came up with this plan?” He roared. “Get General Braun on the line. And call in the Benefactors post haste. If they can’t get here in person, I want them on a conference line.” Zumwald read the note to Braun who was on a speakerphone. He promptly exploded as well, promised to get answers and meet at the Foundation in the next hour. In half that time, Stroh, Lindstrom and Auerbach arrived. We briefed them with what little we knew. The first bit of good news came from Stroh. “I have a resort in Playa Blanca,” He said. “It even has its own air strip. You know how it is for tourists to travel on the roads with the kidnappings and such. We can get you there as soon as you can get ready to leave.” “How would we get the Altereds to the resort?” Vincent asked. “They get supplies from the town twice a day. The transport is a heavy duty truck with armor and armed escort,” he replied. “We arrange a pick up and hustle them in the truck with the onions and garlic.” “Thank you, sir. That’ll get them out of immediate danger,” I said “But I have a feeling that getting them out of that country won’t be as simple as flying them out.” Stroh called his Executive Assistant to arrange the pick up of the unit that afternoon. We were going to fly out within the next few hours to meet them at the resort. By the time General Braun arrived, we were a lot calmer. He was not. “I can’t begin to explain how this could have happened,” Braun began. “It’s better than it was an hour ago, sir,” I said. “The Foundation has a way to get the Altereds onto a private and protected compound that we can easily reach.” “But we need to know why they were sent and what they are carrying,” Zumwald said. I held my tongue about demanding why such untried soldiers were chosen. We needed other answers at that moment. “It seems that the strongman there has a new weapon that specifically affects Altereds,” Braun replied. “He purchased it from a like minded ruler in Eastern Europe.” “Affects Altereds how?” Auerbach asked. “It’s ultra-violet light of incredible intensity,” he replied. “They aren’t sure how or why it works.” “I know,” Auerbach replied darkly. “It’s in the records from the Delphi Project. The original test subject, Simon Molinar, was so sensitive to certain bands of UV light that his skin burned. He couldn’t go out in sunlight. That hyper sensitivity was bred out of Altereds over generations, but Altereds can 126

A Soldier’s Fate

be hurt badly if the intensity is strong enough.” “How would these other governments know about that?” Vincent asked. “When we did the research into Delphi, I discovered that after the military program was finally discredited, some of the scientists left with their own copies of the files to continue their work for industrialists or foreign governments. Some of that research has surfaced overseas,” Auerbach replied. “The team was sent to meet a disgruntled scientist who wanted to sell the plans,” Braun continued. “From what we can tell, the meeting took place and the plans were obtained. Bobby and his team left the area before the meeting was raided. Someone leaked everything. Liscomb was killed, but he carried no record of who was with him. The government there doesn’t even know how many were with him, if anyone at all.” “That gives us time,” I mused. “Just a little time,” Braun muttered. “To cover why Liscomb was there, the military is going to fly a small transport by remote and crash it in No Man’s Land. The meeting was on the edge of that territory.” “They will say that it was an accidental incursion,” I said. “And they will say how many soldiers are missing.” “Yes,” Braun replied. “The team will have to return through No Man’s Land to make the cover work.” “Great,” Vincent muttered. “Live fire, booby traps and an escape or be killed order. Perfect.” “We’ll get them out, Hardcase,” I said. “You position every unit you have running maneuvers down there on the other side of No Man’s Land. We’ll get them to our side of that territory. You get us the rest of the way. We fly out in three hours. We will go on foot to No Man’s Land by day. It should take 48 hours. We’ll cross after dark of the second day. We’ll make sure no one is looking at those kids crossing.” “What about you two?” Zumwald demanded. “You are valuable assets as well.” “We will not lose you two,” Lindstrom said. “It’s noble, but heroic sacrifice was not in your contract.” “No, it wasn’t,” I agreed. “Vincent and I do not have a death wish.” I pressed the intercom button and had Percival step in. “Vincent and I are going on an Op,” I said. “You’ll need to arrange our schedules with Remak for the next four or five days. We need lightweight clothes, gear for hiking through the desert, water, food and camp supplies for seven. Make sure the tenting has body heat shielding. We also need a hover skiff and full protocol armor for seven. Then, I need you and Maximilian to meet with the forces at the border with whatever is necessary to make sure the Major and I return home.” “Very good, sir,” Percival said. His jaw was set and his eyes were solemn. “I’ll arrange your transport,” Braun said. “You’ll be taking me and a team as well,” Auerbach said. “Bobby and his team will need change of clothes, pajamas and toiletries,” Vincent said. “Yes, sir. I’ll make the arrangements post haste,” he replied. “I’ll meet you back in your office in 30 minutes.” “You’ll need disguises down there,” Lindstrom said. “Your pretty mugs have been all over international news. I’ll get someone here to give you something very realistic and easy.” “Ambassador’s team is disguised as well.” “Bring something for Ellie Kramer,” I said grimly. “She’s determined to go. I’d rather have her with us than follow us.” 127

D.L. Warner

“How the hell does she even know about it?” Braun asked. “Bobby couldn’t write us. We still have military addresses,” I said. “Ellie has a private mail server with a popular, international company.” No one liked the idea, but they accepted that we could take care of her. “Give me the details on the disguises,” Stroh said. “I’ve almost finished arranging their pick up to the resort.” By the time we finished the meeting, less than an hour had passed from receiving the transmission. Ellie was pacing in our livingroom with a glass of red wine in had. It was from a newly opened bottle and barely sipped. “Okay, it’s not good and won’t be for some time,” I began. “Stroh has arranged to have Bobby’s unit picked up and taken to a private resort under armed escort.” I handed her the instructions. “Send him a message with these details. Make it as light a note as he sent you,” I said. “We leave in two hours to meet them.” “We as in me, too?” She asked incredulously. “Could we stop you from following?” I countered. “Nope,” she replied, pulling out her transmitting journal. The note was light and flirty, but it had all the details and cautions necessary. They were to transmit a message from the truck when they were picked up and when they arrived at the resort. Percival arrived a short while later with Remak in tow. She spared us any comment about our undertaking. Instead, we quickly reassigned all of our meetings for the next several days. Before leaving, she hugged us both. “This isn’t like before,” she said quietly. “No one expects you to...to...Bobby would hate that.” “We’re coming back, Ouida,” I murmured. “We want to dance at your wedding reception.” She smiled at that then left. “General Braun’s staff was most helpful,” Percival said. “All of the equipment, clothes and supplies will be waiting on the plane in time. Chef Jean has boxed all of the packaged meals and sent them along. Mrs. Lindstrom’s make-up person shall be arriving shortly.” “Make-up person?” Ellie asked. “We’re all too famous,” Vincent muttered. “We’re getting a make-over.” “Fabulous,” Ellie replied dryly. Bobby responded to Ellie’s transmission a short while later. Even in the carefully worded text, we could feel his relief. While we were being transformed by the flamboyant Carlisle of Carlisle Styles, Percival was packing everything we needed and could easily carry. He even went to Ellie’s apartment to collect her amenities. By the time he returned, Ellie had blond hair with a thick, loose ponytail. Her lively blue eyes were a deep brown. She looked lovely. Vincent had dark brown hair that was medium length and tousled with vibrant blue eyes. He still looked adorable. I was shoulder length auburn haired with greenish, hazel eyes. He looked at me with curiosity. “You’re still beautiful, Hardcase,” I murmured. “Yes, he is,” Carlisle agreed. “So are you, Colonel.” “Thanks,” I muttered as Vincent glared at the irrepressible man. No one who’d just seen us on a screen would recognize us. We quickly posed for Heisler’s team who made us matching IDs with names. We probably wouldn’t need them on the routes we were traveling, but it was better to be prepared. Similar IDs were being made for Bobby’s team from photos 128

A Soldier’s Fate

Braun provided. We were ready in very short order. Percival drove us to the private airfield with Stroh and Zumwald. Braun was back at Central Command making arrangements to meet us at the border and to shake trees until the nut responsible for this fiasco was found. “There will be a customs officer at the airstrip when you land,” Stroh said. “He is handsomely paid to not look closely at my guests. Still, you should have this,” he said extending a fat envelope. “It’s cash. Slip him a bill or two. Keep the rest for bribes that may be necessary along the way. Be discreet. You don’t want to attract robbers. Good fortune.” “Thank you, sir,” I said. “We appreciate this,” Vincent added. “I’m pleased to be of help.” “Take care of yourselves,” Zumwald said solemnly. “We will, sir,” I said as we saluted him. “All is ready, sirs,” Percival said. “Major Maximilian and I will be on the other side if you need us. Good fortune.” “To us all,” I murmured as we boarded the plane. It was a luxurious set up. Ellie was really impressed. “Just how much money do the Benefactors have?” Ellie wondered. “More than we can imagine,” I said. “We need that behind us to pull this Op off.” “I’m surprised Braun didn’t reactivate us,” Vincent said. “I’m not,” I replied. “These aren’t exactly the circumstances our contract calls for to reactivate us. Besides, as civilians, we can’t be labeled foreign invaders. Which we are.” “We’re expendable if we’re caught,” Ellie muttered. “Yep,” I agreed easily. “But we won’t get caught.” “Ellie, I was on my own in a strange dimension for two years,” Vincent said. “We’re really good at survival.” “I know, I’m sorry,” she said. “It’s just that this has been a shock.” “We understand,” Vincent said. “And you’ll think I’m crazy, but we should have a snack and some wine. We can’t be freaked out when we see them.” The flight attendant served up some of the meals to go that Chef Jean prepared and a chilled white wine. We had just finished eating when the pilot informed us that the packages had been picked up in Playa Blanca. An hour later, we learned that the packages had been safely delivered. Ellie was much more relaxed after that. Dusk was falling when our plane landed. As promised, there was a man in an official looking uniform waiting as we alighted from the plane. He was very dapper with a fine haircut and an elegantly trimmed moustache. He was well-manicured as well. No doubt, Stroh was paying him well. I think his shoes were more expensive than all the pairs I owned combined. “Welcome to Playa Blanca,” He said with a cultured accent. “Thank you,” I replied. “I was told to expect you and that you are most efficient in your work.” “Yes, sir. Thank you.” “I’m not sure if Mr. Stroh made the usual arrangements for you,” I continued pulling out a couple bills I’d readied. “Would this cover your inconvenience for coming out here tonight?” “Very much so, thank you,” he replied, stamping the paper on his clipboard with an official red mark. He handed us a copy. “All is in order. Good evening.” We were relieved but not relaxed until we were behind the ornate and formidable gate to the 129

D.L. Warner

resort. There were guard towers with some serious weapons along the high fence that surrounded the place. That wouldn’t make me want to vacation there, but I was glad they were present at that moment. A dark haired woman in a lovely tailored suit greeted us in the lobby. Her name was Ms. Peres and she was the resort manager. “Your cousins are in our courtyard suites,” she said. “We’ll take care of your luggage. They are very anxious to see you.” “Thank you,” I replied as she handed us off to a bellman. We were lead across the grounds to a group of posh bungalows that surrounded a private courtyard. Bobby and the other Altereds were waiting there. Bobby saw us first. Of course, his reaction was on our appearance. “What happened to you guys?” he asked. “Ellie!” She was in his arms in the next instant. I took the opportunity to look them over. They were certainly scared, but otherwise looked fine. There were no injuries. Though they all looked like they could use a shower and a decent night’s sleep. They were disguised as typical college kids with longish, fashionably un-styled hair and baggy clothes with sandals. “We have a lot to cover,” I said. “But first, there is a suitcase for each of you. Find it, go to your room and have a nice long shower. We’ll have a big feed at this five star resort’s restaurant. Then, we’ll plan. First names only, no titles or handles or sirs. Got it? Just nod.” They nodded, ambling toward the luggage dolly that had just been rolled up. The bellman told us that our hiking gear was being stored in a room near the front desk. After the other Altereds disappeared into their bungalows, Ellie picked up her bags then made a beeline for Bobby’s room. She looked back at us with a wink and a smile as the door opened. Vincent rolled his eyes. “Let’s get the latest intel from Zumwald,” I said. The Playa Blanca resort was geared for very well heeled businessmen to privately recreate or have meetings that were best held away from their native land. Because of that, each room had communications that was encrypted. Still, all of Braun’s information was sent via Stroh’s server at the Foundation for further privacy. We really needed that extra security. Braun had a lot of sensitive data. There were the latest satellite images of No Man’s Land complete with scans that showed where the booby traps were located. There were images of troop movements on both sides of the border zone, and reports of the aftermath of the crash of the drone plane. The heat was on. The government knew that there were four other soldiers on that Op. We nabbed Bobby and his unit just in time. Still, we would have to move soon. I acknowledged receipt of the intel and that our current plan was on schedule. There would be no communication with the troops awaiting us once we left the resort. Any transmission would give away our location. I would check in once more before we left at dawn. Then, we were on our own. The young Altereds looked a lot less shaky when they joined us in the restaurant. Bobby was barely suppressing a great big grin. The others were too tired to notice. None of them were as nervous. I guided the conversation to only the most general of topics like the weather, the local scenery and the local foods. I didn’t even want the upcoming hike discussed. Though I was confident that Stroh’s faith in the discretion of the employees there was not misplaced, I couldn’t take the risk. The military rulers there were ruthless. If their hunt led to that resort, no one could expect an employee to face torture or imprisonment and remain silent for the sake of a paycheck. Thus, we had a fabulous meal and a lot of inane conversation before I lead everyone back to their bungalows. “I know you’re all wiped,” I said quietly. “But we have to be leaving at dawn. We have a lot ground 130

A Soldier’s Fate

to cover – literally – in less than two days.” They nodded before shuffling to their doors. “They’ll be fine,” Vincent said. “I think it’s good that they’re too tired to think. They’ll actually be rested by tomorrow.” “Yeah. Let’s get some sleep.”

131

D.L. Warner

13

By the time we’d gotten through breakfast, I regretted that the Altereds were more alert. That meant that Condor was squirrelly and Viper was a dick. Surprisingly, it was Cheetah who put an end to the chatter until we were out on the desert. “I am not going to end up in a little specimen box, because you can’t shut the hell up,” she hissed at him as we packed up. “Keep your mouth shut, or I will cut off that dick you can’t seem to stop playing with.” I admired Vincent for stifling a snort. It was hard for me. An hour after rising, we were secreted in the back of the delivery truck. We each carried a pack with food, water and gear. Our packs were close to seventy kilos. Ellie’s was a third of that. We wore lightweight, long sleeved clothes that reflected sunlight. We had head coverings of the same material. The hiking boots we wore gave excellent support while being lightweight in a fabric that breathed. To keep cool in the relentless heat, we each wore a device that circled our neck. Bobby carried the souvenir. We didn’t speak about it. We said nothing in the truck. I tipped the driver and his helper when he let us off at a popular trailhead to the desert frontier. I waited until I could hear that the truck was miles away before speaking. “We’re going to cover 120 kilometers before setting up camp,” I said. “Hydrate yourself as necessary.” “When will we hear the plan?” Bobby asked. “When we set up camp,” I replied. “We need to be away from everything.” “I don’t know if I can keep up that pace,” Ellie said with great concern. “We’ve thought of that,” Vincent said, pulling out the hover skiff. It was a hovering snowboard that had a very small power signature. “Bobby tells me that you’ve used one of these.” “Yes, they’re easy. I can use it even with the pack,” she replied confidently. “I’ll tow it,” Bobby offered immediately. As we fastened the straps to secure our packs, I noticed Ellie shaking her head at Vincent. He was eyeing a food stand down the road. We could smell the meats and vegetables grilling from where we stood. “I’ve been embedded with a number of units that were on the run,” Ellie said. “I’ve never started such an Op after a plate full of Eggs Benedict.” “And bacon,” Vincent added. “How could we not have that?” “You had two helpings. Why are you looking at that food stand?” She asked. Vincent shrugged. “Habit. I ran into a lot of street vendors in that other place. They can have some great cooks.” “We can’t indulge,” I said gently. “Let’s move out.” If anyone at the resort had notions of informing on us, within an hour, our trail was gone. Once we were clear of all eyes at the trailhead, we picked up the pace. We were dozens of kilometers away in no time – tiny specks in a vast empty desert. The faster pace was easy to maintain. Even Altereds without speed were three times faster than a human. Viper, Condor and I easily held our own with 132

A Soldier’s Fate

Cheetah and Bobby. Ellie handled her skiff like a pro. And she was enjoying the view Bobby presented ahead of her. Hours later, we stopped to eat in a rock formation that was shaded from the intense sun. I was impressed that the group looked only a little wilted. As Vincent prepped the meal, I listened carefully to our surroundings, reaching out for any man made energy readings. There was nothing. “Okay, what happened?” I asked. Everyone looked at Bobby. He straightened himself to give his report. “When I arrived at the airport, I found that Viper, Cheetah and Condor were on the same posting with Liscomb,” Bobby said. “We were briefed about the Op immediately. For a week, we brushed up on the language and customs and layout of No Man’s Land and the road to Playa Blanca.” “Were you told why they picked you for this Op?” Vincent asked. “Yes,” Bobby said. “It was our proficiencies. They knew we could get through No Man’s Land with the asset. Funny, huh?” “Yeah,” I said, patting his shoulder. “What happened to Liscomb?” “We met with a man on a road just beyond No Man’s Land,” Bobby explained. “Liscomb made the deal for the schematics straight off. He gave the data to us and told us to make our way to the border. We got a couple of kilometers away when we heard the attack. There were so many vehicles. We didn’t think we could make it to our side of the buffer safely. Playa Blanca was a fall back location. We took a while getting there, because we didn’t have all this stuff.” “You all did very well,” I said. “This was an extraordinary situation that training couldn’t cover.” “Liscomb was a nice man,” Bobby murmured. “Yes, he was. He was a good leader,” I said solemnly. “This asset was important to all of us. He was right to take the risk.” “What is it?” Viper asked. “What could be this important?” “It seems that Altered research has found its way to our opposition,” I said grimly. “The plans you carry are for a weapon designed to take out Altereds. Getting it to our side of the border is urgent.” “Why didn’t we fly out with it?” Cheetah asked. “That seems much simpler.” “To cover the Op, a plane was crashed in the buffer zone,” I said. “The story is that it malfunctioned during the maneuvers near the border. That explains your presence in this country.” “So we have to return through that area, or there will big political consequences,” Bobby said. “Exactly,” I replied. “We serve the government. We cannot allow this to become an incident the leader here can use.” “How will we cross?” Condor asked. “When we get to camp, I’ll show you all the data we have on the buffer zone’s defenses,” I replied. “We’ll plan the strategy then.” Vincent ordered an end to discussion. We ate and had more water before hitting the trail again. By nightfall, we had covered more than the distance I’d estimated. We found a campsite in a rise above the trail. It was a shallow cave large enough to fit our tent. The fabric shielded our heat signatures. The night was dangerous on the routes to the border. There were smugglers of all sort traveling at night along with those who prey on them. We were well away from that. And animal predators in that region were long extinct. It was a safe place to rest. We set up camp quickly. Of course, Vincent was all about the food. I set up my recorder to play the data we’d been sent by Zumwald. “How are you all holding up?” I asked. “Be honest.” 133

D.L. Warner

“I’m ready to fall over,” Ellie offered. “I’m a little toasted,” Cheetah said. “But not like that one training disaster.” “I’m sore, but it’s like basic training,” Condor said. “I feel fine,” Viper piped in. “Just a little tired.” I believed them. “We’re in very good shape. We have less distance to cover tomorrow. We can actually camp and rest before making the cross.” “That’s good to hear,” Ellie muttered from atop her sleeping bag. “My thighs may never be the same.” “Can you make it tomorrow?” Bobby asked, flopping beside her. “Oh, I will,” she replied grimly. “But I expect a lot of pampering when we get back.” “You’ve got it,” Bobby said with a dashing smile. Over a really big meal from the pre-packaged packets, I laid out the route through No Man’s Land. “These border stand offs are consistent,” I said. “They will fire on us until we cross into our side of the buffer. Then, it’s hands off. If they deviate from that even a little, we call the treaty void and overrun them.” “They don’t want that,” Vincent said. “But they will make it extremely hard for us to reach that point of no return.” “How do we handle this?” Condor asked. “You’ll notice that the booby traps are like the courses in Advanced Training,” I said. “Treat them accordingly. Neutralize the threats. Get the asset across. There will be a lot of fire power waiting for us once we cross that line.” “What about the fire power aimed at us?” Viper asked. “While we take down traps, we’ll have tanks at our backs.” “That’s why Vincent and I are here,” I replied. “These forces will always be intent on taking down the most dangerous element in play. We are that element.” “You plan on drawing all of their fire away from us,” Bobby muttered. His jaw was set. “That’s what we do,” Vincent said quietly. “We’re very good at it. We’ve even done it here.” “But they’ve never had a weapon calibrated for you before,” Bobby replied. “It’s an energy weapon,” I said. “And we know it may be deployed. I can handle more than you can imagine before I go down. The asset is primary. Get it through this field quickly then give us cover to cross. That is the mission, Major.” The last was said with an edge to my voice that left no room for argument. “We have help on the border with instructions that we not be left behind,” Vincent said reassuringly. “Maximilian and Percival are there with all the Benefactors can put in play.” “We are not planning to sacrifice ourselves,” I added quietly. “Let’s eat.” Bobby settled after that, but I knew he was resistant to the notion of our drawing fire to protect him. That would have to wait for later. The food and water was good. I hadn’t run like that in some years. I needed the rest as much as the young Altereds. Vincent was yawning as he joined me near the entrance to the tent. He looked puzzled. “There aren’t enough sleeping bags,” he murmured. “Yes, there are,” I stated. “Get in.” It was a snug fit with him molding against the front me on his side. My nose was buried in his fake hair. It still felt right even on the hard ground. “Not that this is a regulation situation,” Viper murmured. “But aren’t their rules about fraternization?” 134

A Soldier’s Fate

I opened one eye to glare at him. I’m sure Vincent was using both of his. “First, we didn’t reactivate for this Op,” I replied. “Second, we rest better this way and that means your hide is better protected tomorrow. Third, we’re sharing heat. Good night.” “Ellie, you look cold,” I heard Bobby said a moment later. When I opened my eyes again, she was in his sleeping bag fast asleep. A little while later, after most of the camp had fallen asleep, I heard Bobby murmur very quietly to Viper. “Stop staring at the Colonel,” he said very softly. “Brother will think you want him and may frag you before you can reach the other side.” There was no comment. Soon everyone was asleep. The next day was smoother in many ways. It took only a short time to break camp, repack and get under way. As I’d estimated, we were near the buffer zone a few hours before nightfall. Thus, we made camp once more in an elevated, sheltered area to eat and nap until it was completely dark. We didn’t bother breaking camp. I was going to set an explosion to incinerate everything in the cave after we left. Our disguises were left behind. “There is a lot of fire power out there,” I said quietly. “I know,” Bobby replied. “I can feel it.” “What is your plan, Ambassador?” I asked levelly. The young man swallowed hard, but he looked at me levelly. “Cheetah will take the asset through to the end. We know where the traps are. Condor will cover her to take them out. He has the reach,” Bobby said. “Viper will follow them to catch anything they miss. I’ll go last with Ellie. I’ll carry her on my back, so I can use my speed.” “Good,” I replied. “You all can do this. None of these guys are as evil as Ouida Remak. Lead the meditation, Ambassador.” We got centered and relaxed. Bobby nodded when he thought they were ready. He was right. “You’ll wear the heat shielding clothes to hide your presence,” Vincent said. “Once you strike a trap, you’ll be blown. Keep moving, no matter what.” When we reached the edge of the Buffer Zone, I turned to Bobby. “It’s your Op,” I said solemnly. “You do the mantra.” “Yes, sir,” he replied. “Give us the strength to be the truth, on your feet, come with me.” “We are soldiers, stand or die,” Cheetah said. “Fast and free, follow me,” Condor said. “Time to make the sacrifice,” Viper said. “We rise or fall,” Bobby concluded. “Let’s move.” There was no bravado, but there was dogged determination. That’s what they needed. Ellie climbed on Bobby’s back. Their unit headed north. Vincent and I headed west. The explosion in the cave would be a distraction until the first Altered made a move. We had about ninety seconds. Vincent and I could feel the power emissions from the tanks, vehicles and equipment just south of our position. There was a lot of energy already crackling in the air. Getting their attention would be easy. The cave exploded. “Power up!” I shouted. “I’m going to hit their generators.” “Right.” It was quite a blast with all the ambient energy and Vincent helping me. And it worked. Everything was focused on us. We could deflect the artillery easily. We never broke stride as we sent the ordnance back from whence it came. Then, I heard a loud, strange hum and felt a huge spike in ambient energy. 135

D.L. Warner

“Incoming!” Vincent shouted. I saw the beam and knew it was the UV weapon. I also knew that we could deflect most of the energy. What I hadn’t expected was the excruciating pain as the beam enveloped us. My skin felt like it was frying in hot oil. Somehow, we sent the power back in a blinding flash. The energy levels I’d felt from the line earlier were gone. All that was left was the residual energy in the air from the beam. “Can you move?” I asked Vincent in a quiet, broken voice. “Yes,” he rasped. “There’s enough power for me to get off the ground,” I whispered. “I can hold onto you. We can make it, Love. Move.” Vincent ran at full Altered speed in a zigzag pattern with me clutching his belt while I levitated off the ground. We were moving toward the dividing line faster than humanly possible. I knew we were close. I could see the lights from the equipment on our side at the border. I could also hear the bullet coming. It was a long-range rifle fired by a sniper. I turned to avoid it, but I wasn’t as fast as Vincent. It ripped through my leg along the upper thigh, putting me down. Vincent was hit in the side as he tried to move me. His injury was along his side. Our body armor was meant to stop an EM pulse, not steel jacketed slugs. Neither injury was life threatening. That was chilling. They wanted us alive. I rolled on top of Vincent who immediately started fighting me. “No, you won’t be a shield for me,” he grunted, pushing at me weakly and desperately. “I won’t let you die for me.” “Shhh, Love,” I whispered. I had very little voice, because of the effort it took to speak. “I’m trying to shield us. I need you to help me. I’m sure Bobby’s made it. We need a little more time.” He relaxed. “We can’t survive without each other, remember?” I asked. “Power up.” It was a weak field, but it would deflect another bullet. The field wouldn’t last long. “I want to look into your eyes as we go,” Vincent murmured weakly. “And even if it hurts, I want your kiss before you release the field.” “You have my word,” I whispered. “But it won’t come to that.” “I know he’ll try,” Vincent replied in a whisper. “Bobby won’t allow us to be left here even if it costs his commission. But in case he’s too late.” I kissed Vincent’s temple to quiet him. We had to focus on the shield. I’d deal with our farewells when it finally failed. There was another shot, but it seemed to be from the wrong direction. Maybe I was hoping it was from our side...and not meant for us. My ears were ringing from the incredible headache the pain caused me, but I thought I heard a transport coming from our side of the border. We weren’t close enough for them to retrieve. Were they really going to kill us? “Colonel, it’s Maximilian,” I heard a welcome voice shout. “Release your field. The sniper is down.” I relaxed. I felt my body gently moved, then I heard Vincent gasp. I opened my eyes long enough to see Maximilian toss my lover to his brother. Bobby was standing next to a transport beyond the dividing line. “I’ve got him,” Bobby exclaimed. “Come on!” Maximilian lifted me as gently as he could then bounded toward the transport. Doc Auerbach was inside as was Corporal Aaron Lutz, one of our Christmas dinner guests from last year. “You are so coming to Christmas dinner this year,” I murmured with a slight slur. The corporal smiled then saluted before starting the vehicle. We were placed on stretchers and 136

A Soldier’s Fate

given an IV of something. “We’re going to sedate you both,” Auerbach said. “New protocols. You’re vitals are strong. You have my word that you will recover from this. Relax and sleep.” I nodded. I managed a smile at Bobby and Maximilian. They were both so shaken that I knew we looked pretty bad. Vincent met my gaze for a moment before I had to close my eyes. Despite the red, raw skin I felt his presence strongly. A short while later, the transport stopped. I wasn’t quite under yet, so I felt them move us. I opened my eyes in time to see Zumwald and Braun. They also looked deeply shaken by our appearance. “We have the asset, the team is safe,” Braun said. His voice was trembling. I nodded very slightly at that. The last thing I remember was seeing Percival standing nearby. He was holding a rifle that was at least a foot taller than his incredibly tall frame. I knew how the sniper had been taken down. “Thank you,” I managed in a weak whisper. “Thank you.” “Not al all, Colonel,” he said gently. “Rest now. Everything will be handled with the utmost care.” I couldn’t close my eyes yet. I didn’t until we were in the medical transport plane. Vincent was next to me. I felt his hand gently grasp mine. I felt his presence strongly. Only then, could I let the sedative do its work.

137

D.L. Warner

14

The next time I opened my eyes, I knew we were in the Foundation. The sounds and scents were all familiar. There was no pain when I awoke. I felt weighed down by fatigue, but that was all. Vincent was close to me. I knew before I really awoke that he was within my grasp. I turned my head to find him in the bed next to mine. The beds, in fact, had been pushed together leaving us quite close. My lover’s skin was not how it was when I last saw him. It was not red and raw and scarred and blistered. His skin was as it always had been – flawless and tawny. I held my hand up to look at my own skin. It was as it had been before we entered No Man’s Land. There wasn’t a hint of scarring. “Ah, you’re awake,” Auerbach said as he entered the room. “How do you feel?” “Exhausted,” I replied in a raspy voice. “But that’s all. How can that be? We were shot and severely burned.” “New protocols based on the Delphi research,” Auerbach replied. “We gave you and the Major massive blood transfusions from live Altered donors. The Ambassador’s team was among the main volunteers. The healing was extraordinary fast.” “How long?” “Colonel, it’s been less than 48 hours since you crossed into the border,” Auerbach replied. “Your bodies are as they were before that. Only the fatigue remains.” Before I could react to that stunning news, Vincent stirred. “Rik?” He gasped before opening his eyes. “I’m here. We’re safe,” I murmured, reaching out to stroke his hair. “We’re at the Foundation,” he said softly. His eye finally opened. “I like your real eyes better...I can trust what I see in them. You aren’t burned.” “Neither are you,” I said with a smile. “It’s a vampire thing.” Vincent scowled at me, clearly confused. “Where’s Bobby?” “At your place,” Auerbach replied. “I sent him there for some rack time a little while ago. He’s been here since we got you back.” “The asset?” I asked. “In the hands of Central Command,” the Doc replied. “The Op was accomplished. Ambassador’s team has won a battle commendation. And we got you both back with the telemetry of the weapon’s affects. All is well. You need to rest.” “We want to go to our place,” I said resolutely. “We need rest without all the prodding and readings. You’ve had us for two days.” “It’s only been two days?” Vincent asked incredulously. “That’s right and I agree,” Auerbach said. “That’s why you aren’t at the Military Hospital. We had to push the beds together, because you needed close proximity to rest. Now that you’re conscious, I can have you moved.” “Will you tell us what happened after we were retrieved?” Vincent asked. “We made sure that everything was recorded. View them at your leisure once you are in your own 138

A Soldier’s Fate

bed,” Auerbach replied. “You’ll let people know we’ve been moved, right?” Vincent asked. “Only because I sworn off on having hysterical Altereds sobbing over empty beds,” he replied dryly. We shut up then. The Doctor’s team moved us through the back corridors of the Foundation to our apartment with a security escort. We allowed the move to be recorded so that the staff would see that we were whole and recovering. Once we were alone in our bed, I called for Percival. His response was prompt and agitated. “Sirs, had I known of your return, more would have been ready,” he all but sputtered. “Chef Jean has a full recuperative menu in the works. Mrs. Bale was bringing in fresh linens...” I held up a hand to halt the escalating litany of preparations. “We need to know what happened,” I said very softly. “Then, we’ll sleep. All the preparations can wait a little while.” “Of course, sirs,” he said contritely. “It’s good to see you restored. I’ll start the recordings.” Vincent moved gingerly into my arms I felt better immediately. “This is what we need,” I said holding him close. “I’m not going to complain about boring meetings ever again,” Vincent murmured. “I can’t believe that kind of action was all our lives were.” “Yeah,” I replied. “It’s good to know that we still can do it if there’s a need, but I think I’ll stick to the conference room for a while.” I pressed a button on the remote when I got a menu of choices blinked onto the view screen. I chose to look at Bobby’s team first. The long-range cameras caught them from Condor’s first strike. I could barely make out Cheetah. She was moving too fast. I could tell where she had been, because that’s where Condor would strike whatever had popped up in her wake. Viper took out what Condor triggered. Bobby was fast, but careful to follow the already cleared path. Bobby’s team could hear the battle raging to the west of them and reacted, but they kept moving toward our forces. I didn’t realize that Vincent and I had screamed when that beam hit us. It sounded terrible to our ears. Bobby’s expression was devastating. Still, the team made it through the buffer in under five minutes. It was really impressive. “Sir, this is the data we were sent to retrieve,” Cheetah said, handing it over to Braun. Bobby gently set Ellie on her feet, then approached the General. “Our Mission is complete, sir,” Bobby said crisply. “Permission to retrieve Blitz and Hardcase.” “They haven’t crossed the line, Ambassador,” Braun said grimly. “And they’ve been hit by sniper fire. They won’t be able to get much further. And we cannot take out the sniper. It’s a violation of treaty.” Bobby was about to be insubordinate, but Percival step up. “If I may, sirs,” he said pulling out that insanely long rifle. “I am a civilian.” Percival gracefully swung up in top of a transport, lying along top of it while aiming the rifle. He only fired once after carefully aiming. “That’s done the trick, sirs,” he said without moving. “I’ll keep an eye on any replacements. Please proceed.” “I am a civilian as well,” Maximilian said. “I can bring them to the other side.” All eyes, including Zumwald’s and Auerbach’s were intent on Braun. He nodded. “We need them for the weapon’s telemetry,” he told a Colonel standing next to him who was about to bristle. “Take the transport.” 139

D.L. Warner

“I’m going as well,” Auerbach said grimly. “And me without that crash helmet.” I next selected the recording of us in the hospital. Auerbach’s staff catalogued how the weapon had affected us. Every part of our body pointed towards the weapon was severely burned. Only deflecting the beam saved us from internal injury. An Alerted without the ability to channel energy was at extreme risk from the device. After the evaluation, the transfusions began. It was fascinating and a little frightening to see our skin miraculously clear of all injuries after the sixth pint of blood was transfused. I could tell even before they washed away the dead skin. It seemed supernatural. “It’s a wonder they didn’t have us drink the blood,” Vincent muttered. “I hope they keep this classified.” “Same here,” I murmured. The recording ended with an exasperated Auerbach having our beds pushed together. We were extremely restless after we’d healed. Having close proximity to each other calmed us even while we were under sedation. “He should get a double bed for us,” Vincent said. “Not that I plan to be in another one.” “Here, here,” I said. My eyes were drooping. “I can’t stay awake, Love.” “Me neither. Sleep now.” The next time I awoke, I smelled food. Vincent was sitting up beside me with a tray piled high with food. “I was starving,” he explained as I struggled to sit up against the headboard. “I’ll call Percival for yours.” I looked at the tray with a jaundiced eye. “I don’t think I can handle that.” “I had soup made for you to start,” he explained. “And you’ll eat all of it.” “Yes, Love.” Vincent was quiet as he continued shoveling food in his mouth. He looked wonderful. My body was no longer so exhausted that it didn’t respond. “You’re horny, aren’t you?” He asked, giving me a sidelong look. “You are such a slut.” “Pot, kettle, brat,” I murmured with a lazy smile. “I can read you as well, Love.” Vincent looked startled then conflicted. He didn’t know if he wanted to keep eating or have at me. I chuckled softly. “There’s no hurry,” I said. “As soon as it’s known we’re both awake, we’ll be overrun. I wouldn’t want to start if we have to stop. Eat.” “Later, then,” Vincent murmured, kissing me briefly. I was right. Bobby was knocking on the door and peeking in before Percival returned. He looked good as he crossed the room to sit on the edge of the bed. “Excellent work, Ambassador,” I said quietly. “We saw the recordings.” “Thanks, Bobby,” Vincent said, putting down his fork to speak. “No, thank you,” Bobby said. “The whole squad is grateful. We wouldn’t have survived that energy weapon.” “It was an honor to take to the battlefield with your squad,” I said sincerely. “And not one we had ever planned,” Vincent quipped. “Hey, was I tossed on that field?” “Maximilian threw you at me,” Bobby replied mischievously. “It was the most expedient thing to do.” “Maybe,” Vincent muttered. “I don’t like this notion of tossing me around.” “Anyway, I can’t believe you guys look so good after two days,” he commented. “I wasn’t sure you’d make it or if you did, that you’d ever be as you were. How do you feel?” “More tired than I’ve ever felt,” Vincent said. “I don’t think I’ll be awake much longer than it 140

A Soldier’s Fate

takes to get a shower.” “Me, too,” I added. “But other than the fatigue, I feel pretty good. What’s your status?” “We’re not really on leave,” Bobby said. “There are a lot of briefings scheduled. General Braun put them off until you were both awake. So I’ll be stationed at the base now that you’re up and about.” “We have to be de-briefed, too?” Vincent demanded in an exasperated tone. “Of course, Hardcase,” I said with a chuckle. “We ran roughshod over I don’t know how much protocol. But it was the urgency and the very questionable approval of that Op that allowed us to do it. There will be hard questions to answer.” “They’d better have some hard answers for me,” Vincent muttered. “How’s Ellie?” I asked. Bobby colored then causing us some concern. “Is something wrong?” Vincent asked. “No, she’s just dodging reporters again over what happened at the end of the Op,” he replied ruefully. “What happened?” Vincent asked. “How did anyone find out she was even there?” I demanded. Bobby sighed then hit the remote that was still on the bed. He cued up a recording under miscellaneous. It was just after Vincent and I were loaded onto the medical transport. While Bobby was watching it pull away, Ellie ran up to him, leaped into his arms with her legs wrapped around his waist then kissed him soundly. “A military clerk leaked it for a large sum of money,” Bobby muttered. “He’s on report pending an investigation.” “Is she upset?” Vincent asked. “Only over me, but I’m not embarrassed,” Bobby replied. “You shouldn’t be,” I said. “She was amazing during that whole trip.” “Yeah...I’m going to propose,” Bobby said. “Seems silly to wait, right?” “Yep,” Vincent said with a grin. “I think you’re made for each other,” I replied. Percival arrived with my tray. There was Vincent’s turkey soup and a nice hunk of fresh, crusty bread. “You both look wonderful, sirs,” he said as he placed the tray on my lap. His expression was warm and happy. “It’s an extraordinary thing.” “We feel pretty good, considering,” I replied before sipping my first, delicious spoonful of soup. “The Doctor will be stopping by in a little while,” he continued. “And how many others?” I asked mildly. “There is a formidable list of those who wish to see you, but I thought it prudent for the Doctor to set the pace after his visit.” “Thank you,” I said gratefully. “For everything, Percival.” “Yeah, you are really dangerous,” Vincent said in amazement. “One shot, Percival?” “Yes, sir. In fact, that was a nickname in my unit. ‘One Shot Owens,’ they called me,” he said without bravado. “I keep up my skills in case a need arises.” “We’re glad you do.” “I must, sirs. A suitable situation like this is quite difficult to find,” he replied crisply. “Enjoy your soup.” Bobby laughed after Percival closed the door. “Viper about crapped himself when he made that 141

D.L. Warner

shot. And Percival was annoyed about not getting the guy in the eyepiece.” “We seem to know a lot of really dangerous people,” I remarked dryly. The soup made me feel a lot better. Auerbach looked at us intently as he scanned our bodies while Bobby looked on anxiously. “Well, you look fine,” he said. “Your readings are where they should be this soon.” “But?” Vincent asked. “You don’t seem as fine as you typically would be,” he said. “I sense a fatigue in you that’s more than physical. I’ve see the same expression in the eyes of the war weary.” “He’s right,” Bobby said quietly. “After the behemoth, Brother, you were wrecked, but I could tell you were ready for the next fight. I see something different now.” I looked at my lover and saw all that I was feeling. “The thought of another ordeal like that is draining,” I admitted. “We’ve known a life that doesn’t involve our bodies being placed in mortal danger on a routine basis. We have too much to lose.” “It makes us feel guilty and ungrateful,” Vincent said. “You’ve done a lifetime of duty in the years you served,” Auerbach said. “Nothing more should be expected of you.” “I don’t expect it,” Bobby said resolutely. “And there is no reason for Ops like that. That research behind that weapon is out there. It could have been found and purchased in Europe through intelligence channels without risking a unit that large and expensive. I’m grateful you came for me, but I don’t intend to have my team or anyone else risked like that again.” “Listen to the Ambassador,” Auerbach said. “I think you should table any meetings until next week. You need the rest. I’ll make sure you two are the last to be de-briefed.” “What about our staff?” I asked. “They need to see that we’re okay.” “Remak suggested a live feed from here where you give them your status,” Auerbach replied. “Let them know that you’re both well but require rest to get back to normal. Ten minutes, tops. Then you let your highly skilled and deadly staff do their jobs, okay?” “Works for me,” Vincent said. “Now, you can see those close to you for a few moments today if you wish,” he continued. “But I’d prefer that you eat as much as you can handle, then get some sleep.” “You should rest,” Bobby said firmly. “You do look really beat.” “What about you?” Vincent asked. “I’ll have supper with Ellie then check into base before lights out,” he replied. “If it’s okay, I’d like to see you guys tomorrow.” “It’s fine with me,” Auerbach said. “But you may be watching them sleep. And that reminds me, whatever you think you’re ready to do together, you aren’t. You feel better than you are because of the accelerated healing. So behave yourselves until you’re cleared. I’m going to have a long overdue cocktail.” “Yes, Doctor,” I said dryly. Bobby left with the Doctor. He was, no doubt, going to grill the man on how we were really doing. Vincent returned to his tray. I finished my soup and even pilfered some of Vincent’s pile. I called Percival for a sandwich. “Well, we can still shower together,” I said. “And hold me when I sleep,” Vincent added. “I think we could kiss a little,” I said softly. “Do you?” Vincent asked as softly. 142

A Soldier’s Fate

He leaned toward me. I sighed at the taste of his sweet lips and kissed him until Percival knocked on the door. After all the food was cleaned from our plates, we slowly and laboriously made our way to the bathroom. We had been cleaned more than once in the infirmary, but nothing felt like a hot shower. It was even better with Vincent and lots of smooth suds. I kissed him under the hot spray, holding his sleek body against mine. Auerbach was right, damn him. That warm, sweet mouth and the way he moaned and molded against me drove me to want more from his lithe body than his kiss. But I was barely getting through the shower. And there was still combing and braiding my lover’s heavy, wet hair. By the time we were dry, we were exhausted. Percival peeked in just after we’d returned to our freshly made bed. Mrs. Bale had been by. The lines were crisp and sweet smelling. “Percival, we’re wiped,” I whispered. “I hate to ask...” “I’ve made a comfortable place for myself on the sofa bed,” he said. “I’ll be just outside if you need anything.” Vincent felt good in my arms. That would be more than enough for a while. ***** The days flew by while we convalesced. We did the live feed for the staff the next morning and entertained a very limited number of visitors like Remak and Maximilian for very short periods of time initially. Bobby was present fairly often, and Ellie was there when he wasn’t. She wasn’t upset by the renewed attention on her life. Her concern was over her presence on the Op getting Bobby in trouble. We assured her that since he didn’t ask her to come and couldn’t control her movements, that that was unlikely. One particularly important meeting was with Bobby’s team. We needed to thank them for their blood. They needed to see for themselves that such severe battle damage could be healed. We greeted them in our livingroom. It was an ordeal to get to the sofa. I doubted we could return to our bed under our own power. But we needed to show that we were well on the mend. Thus, the meeting was in the morning when we were most rested and responsive. The squad entered our home tentatively. The apartment impressed them – almost distracting them from Vincent and I. They quickly tired me, so I put an end to the ogling and fidgeting. “Have a seat,” I said quietly though firmly. “Percival will be serving tea.” “Sirs, you look amazing,” Cheetah said. “I didn’t think you’d be the same ever again.” “Neither did we,” Vincent agreed. “There are some new medical protocols that resulted from the research here,” I added. “Luckily, they were in place in time. We feel fine.” “We heard you scream,” Condor said softly. “I don’t know if I could do that.” His sentiment seemed to be the consensus. “You all can and will,” I countered resolutely. “We’ve seen how attached you can be to a squad. In times of extreme crisis, that is all that will matter. The action will come without thought. Don’t be afraid to make that sacrifice. As you see, there is help on the other side.” The refreshments arrived then. Our discussion moved to lighter topics. Cheetah slipped us a large envelope to be opened later. We answered individual questions as best we could and thanked them for the transfusions. Even Viper was humbled by our gratitude. They left content with the encounter. We needed to be carried to bed. It wasn’t until the next day that we discovered Cheetah’s gift was an extraordinary sketch of Vincent and I asleep in that sleeping bag during the Op. She drew 143

D.L. Warner

us as we were without the disguise. It was a perfect likeness. Most touching about the piece was our hands. They were clutched protectively and possessively against Vincent’s chest. Nothing could tear that apart. It was a beautiful gift. Later, we had it framed for our bedroom. Neither of us wanted anyone to see such an intimate rendering of our lives. Ten days after Vincent and I left the infirmary, it was our turn for the de-briefing. As we weren’t active during the Op, we insisted on being interviewed together. It went surprisingly well. Apparently Braun and Zumwald had pummeled the brass about the idiocy of the mission. Even Bobby gave them a dressing down that included his own research on Delphi related devices. He had found sources willing to sell the same schematics no questions asked about the device our neighbor to the south had built. After taking our statements, they gave us a formal apology for our injuries and a commendation for the risks we took and the suffering we endured. We couldn’t have been more shocked. General Braun caught up with us as my lover and I headed for the motor pool. “Somehow, I feel that we’ve been told thanks for your service and goodbye,” Vincent muttered. “Combat wise, this is no longer your fight,” Braun conceded. “No,” Vincent retorted. “It’s Bobby’s.” “Yes, it is,” Braun admitted. “But his will be a different fight from yours. Ambassador was never insubordinate, but he made it clear that no one had the right to use them that way when troops were not in direct peril. He may be the best case for officer re-training. However, along with training, there is a new fight you are ideally suited for.” “Oh?” I asked. “Ambassador’s findings of Delphi based devices for sale is a threat that requires something other than conventional combat or even political pressure,” he replied. “It takes a lot of corporate clout and money to ferret out these devices and the people behind them.” “The Foundation Benefactors have their hands in all sorts of international commerce and development,” I admitted. “Exactly,” Braun replied. “You have the political freedom and wealth to do what we can’t. You also have brains and the military savvy to know what you’re looking for. This endeavor could do a lot of good for current and future Altereds.” “It would also keep the balance of power with Altereds on our side,” I thought. Still, I didn’t want any such weapons trained on Bobby or any other Altered. “Send us your thinking on this, sir,” I said. “We’ll chew on it while we’re on vacation.” “You’re going away?” “Yes, sir,” Vincent replied. “We promised Bobby a trip to the beach over a year ago. Stroh has another resort on the New England coast. We’re spending his leave there.” “Don’t worry about Ambassador’s next posting,” Braun said. “He’ll be at Central Command under Colonel Matthews.” “He’s very good,” I said. “Thanks, General,” Vincent said. “It’s the best place for a mind like his,” Braun replied. “And it was the least I could do. Unfortunately, Viper was posted with him. His father has a lot of pull.” “He wants to be with someone he knows will advance quickly,” I reasoned. “Still, it will be great to have Bobby close.” We stopped at the car. Braun shook our hands. “We’ve had a great beginning with your Foundation,” he said, shaking our hands. “Far better and far faster than I believed possible. Let’s build on that when you return.” 144

A Soldier’s Fate

***** By the time we reached that plush, beachfront resort, I felt like myself. Vincent was certainly well and whole. He was driving me crazy. His kisses were more demanding. His touches were more and more provocative. All the while, his eyes were innocent. I knew what he wanted, and he was about to get it. Percival had rooms near us and would come if we signaled, but otherwise he was to enjoy himself. The resort had the same bungalows surrounding a courtyard as Playa Blanca. I hadn’t noticed until now, but that resort had been quite beautiful. Our bungalows also faced the beach on one side. There was a deck on the beach side of the building with an awning over top. A wide chaise lounge with plush padding was on the deck along with a table and chairs. The bungalow itself had a living area and a bedroom that was elegantly and comfortably furnished. There was a fireplace in the living area and a fire pit on the deck. A fire was crackling softly in the living area. There was wine in an ice bucket and some snacks on a tray under a dome. “The bathroom has a tub for two,” Vincent called out. “It’s a big honeymoon spot,” I said. “It has a nice little kitchen, too.” “Really?” Vincent was in the room in an instant. He whistled at what he saw. “This is sweet,” Vincent said. “There’s a nice village nearby. It probably has a great little market for produce and fish.” “I understand you can also raid the resort kitchens,” I said. “The view will be beautiful at dawn,” he said softly. “I think it’s beautiful now,” I replied. Vincent looked at me shyly as I moved toward him. “Don’t you want to eat with Bobby and Ellie in the restaurant?” He asked. “No, we can order in if we want more than the sandwiches,” I replied. “Don’t you want to take a walk on the beach?” “We’ll be here two weeks, Love,” I replied stepping nearer. “Don’t you want...” I grabbed Vincent by the wrist and pulled him against me. He gasped as I kissed him deeply and possessively. When his knees weakened, I picked him up. My lover moaned then. His arms wound around my neck. His surrender was so sweet, but I didn’t trust him not to turn the tables on me. I used my strength to strip him and hold him down before tying his wrists to the headboard. He was startled but didn’t struggle. He smiled a sinful smile. “You want to punish me, Colonel?” He asked huskily. “Was I too much for you this past week?” I kissed him silent. He moaned loudly against my mouth, arching against me. I was hungry for him, but I was determined to take him slowly. I hadn’t really tasted him or thoroughly touched him since before we left on the Op. It was the longest time we’d spent together without making love. It was no wonder he had been torturing me. Maybe I had been too careful. I was intent on making up for lost time. “You have a really sweet mouth, Love,” I murmured. “Amazing, considering your vocabulary.” He grunted when I gently bit the curve of his shoulder. “Bastard...fuck me...” “Not yet, Love...” I used my tongue to tease Vincent from his nipples to his navel. I enjoyed all that warm, sweet 145

D.L. Warner

flesh before taking him into my mouth. It was hard to believe that I had let so many nights pass without having this from my lover. I think we were more wounded and tired than I realized. I had him though, and I was enjoying him. He tried to fight his climax. He wanted to make it last as long as I did. But it had been too long and felt too good. Lord, I loved the way he gasped my name before he came. I really loved his blissful face afterward. “I like you like this,” I murmured. “Maybe I could control you.” “Think so?” He murmured, stretching languidly. “You’re still so hard, Rik. Don’t you want to take care of that? Don’t you need to be inside me? You miss how I feel, don’t you?” Vincent’s voice had a honeyed purr to it. His eyes were warm. There was really no controlling him. I didn’t really want to. “Where’s the lube, Love?” He smiled again. “Under your pillow.” I didn’t spare a thought to how many places my lover had stashed lube in our travels. I had to have him. Vincent stilled as I stretched him then slicked myself. I pushed inside him. It was amazing to see him bound and helpless as I had him. I wish I could have enjoyed it longer, but he was too much. I came hard enough to take my breath. Afterward, we enjoyed the big tub then fell asleep enjoying the fire and the sound of the waves. We never had any of the food. The vacation was wonderful. It was almost a year to the day that Bobby graduated and entered the service. Tourist season was weeks away, so we had the beach and the village almost to ourselves. It was too cool to swim, but the weather was fine for walking the beach in sweaters and enjoying the fire pit on the deck. It was very romantic. Though we spent time with Bobby and Ellie, we spent a lot of time on our own. It was a honeymoon of sorts. Our lives were like they were that first month together. Our second night in the resort was very laid back. We had the restaurant to ourselves. Our first night and full day had been spent on our own enjoying each other and the beautiful beach. By suppertime, we were ready to seek out other company. The food was delicious, and the service was impeccable and discreet. Bobby and Ellie looked relaxed and very happy. The Grevens drank in each other during idle dinner chatter. “You guys finally look like you’re better,” Bobby commented. “We’ve been better for weeks,” Vincent said. “You look happy again,” Ellie clarified. “We haven’t seen that for a while.” “This was a difficult recovery,” I conceded, looking at Vincent. “But I think we’ve gotten through it.” “With your help,” Vincent added. “Everyone was so patient.” “Everyone loves you,” Ellie stated. “So, Ambassador,” I quipped to change the subject. “Even I waited for a year before berating the brass in de-briefing.” “Why didn’t you tell us your plan?” Vincent asked. “We might have been able to help.” “I know,” Bobby replied. “But it had to be just me saying those things.” “This had to be about the future,” I agreed. “That was wise. Somehow, you managed to impress the knot heads while embarrassing them. As always, excellent work. Your upbraiding of the brass has sent us on a new Op.” “Oh?” Ellie asked. “Do tell.” “The Benefactors have agreed that it is in the Foundations interest to know how much Delphi Project intelligence and technology exists in other countries,” I replied. “It means a great deal of 146

A Soldier’s Fate

research and some clandestine travel.” “More disguises,” Vincent muttered. “Oh, I have to be in on that,” Ellie said with glee in her voice. “I have some great contacts overseas as long as we have the right financial incentive.” “That’s what I want to hear,” I said with a smirk. We discussed the possibilities over a sumptuous meal. Dessert was wheeled in along with a large screen TV. “Mr. Stroh phoned,” the hostess explained. “He said your party would want to see this new advertisement.” She turned on the set then departed once we all had our dessert, coffees and glasses of port. The ad was for manifesting citizens to submit to evaluations. It featured the all out spar between Vincent and Bobby. There was pulse-pounding music accompanying their every move. I was featured as their affable though exasperated instructor. The brothers were beautiful, playful, graceful and dangerous. The video captured their power and personalities. The cool down with the three of us was as compelling as the action. We were an elite clique anyone would want to join. ‘Service is in their blood. Is it in yours?’ Was the slogan. “Wow,” Ellie murmured. “That was hot.” “It’s meant to be,” I observed. “I am impressed that they give an option for the Foundation to do the evals.” “I’m shocked that induction is no longer required,” Ellie commented. “It’s win-win,” Vincent said. “If the military allows them to get their symptoms treated without pressure, they may eventually get candidates they never would have known about.” “Everything is changing,” I said. “Who’d have thought that crazy Op would have resulted in our southern neighbors actually sitting down with our diplomats.” “To a new world,” Bobby said, raising his glass of port. These were heady times. We were healthy and together. And there were new goals and a greater sense of purpose ahead. There was only one fly in the ointment. We saw him the second night of our stay. He was in the pub at the bar we were hanging out in. Vincent heard it had a great clam chowder and wanted to sample it. The chowder was wonderful as was the locally brewed beer. We enjoyed ourselves despite the eyes so intently upon us. The man never approached. Percival was subtle, but he was a formidable presence. To approach would have made a scene I doubted either of us wanted. The man had the dark hair and vibrant green eyes. He was surprised and pleased to realize that I recognized him. After that night, I forgot about him for days. I had someone much more pleasurable to think about. Still, the man turned up when we spent evenings in the village. He was always watching, but never approached. At the end of our first week there, Bobby proposed to Ellie during breakfast. They apparently had quite a wild night, and he had really enjoyed the morning that followed. We celebrated at the pub that night. We were almost locals then. Residents brought drinks for the happy couple and listened to our tales of adventure. Of course, our observer was present. He kept his distance as always. That night, we knew he was following us back to the resort. “The moon is very bright,” Vincent observed. “Sure is,” I murmured. “I bet the dunes are beautiful,” Vincent said. “I’m certain of that.” “I’ve never made love on the beach,” Vincent said saucily. 147

D.L. Warner

“Neither have I,” I realized. “Shouldn’t we say something about him to someone?” Vincent grunted. “Why should we? He’s not bothering us. When he wants to talk, I’m sure he will. And if he’s been around this long, he can wait a little longer to talk to us. Now are we going to fuck on the beach or what?” It amazed me that I could be turned on and thoroughly exasperated all at once. “Only because you asked so nicely, Love.” I shared Vincent’s view on our admirer. Still, I signaled Percival to stay nearby while we were on the beach. The sand was cold and gritty, but Vincent was all heat and smooth skin. And he had a blanket. Making love to my wildcat lover in the open with the waves crashing nearby was wonderful. Vincent was beautiful by moonlight. All that was golden about him was silver in the moonlight. He was ethereal and all mine. Vincent pinned me and took me while silver light danced in his hair and on his skin. Vincent was right. Everything could wait until we had to return to the real world. Even Simon Molinar turning up could wait. Calling his appearance in would result in upending our vacation. If the authorities believed us, a whole lot of force would descend on us and that sleepy little town. If they didn’t believe us, my lover and I would be in an institution. Neither prospect was as appealing as kissing Vincent in the moonlight.

148